Between 1fx52

Between

Clarissa Johal …

An Imprint of Musa Publishing

Between By Clarissa Johal Copyright © Clarissa Johal, 2012 Smashwords Edition … All Rights Reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without prior written permission of the publisher. … This e-Book is a work of fiction. While references may be made to actual places or events, the names, characters, incidents, and locations within are from the author’s imagination and are not a resemblance to actual living or dead persons, businesses, or events. Any similarity is coincidental. Musa Publishing 633 Edgewood Ave Lancaster, OH 43130 www.MusaPublishing.com … Published by Musa Publishing, December 2012 … This e-Book is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution via any means is illegal and a violation of International Copyright Law, subject to criminal prosecution and upon conviction, fines and/or imprisonment. No part of this e-Book can be reproduced or sold by any person

or business without the express permission of the publisher. ISBN: 978-1-61937-459-1 Published in the United States of America Editor: Christina Wantz Cover Design: David Efaw Interior Book Design: Coreen Montagna

Prologue

“What possessed you to leave her side?” The dark-haired man paced the cliffs that overlooked the ocean. Buffeted by the wind, his overcoat flapped behind him like dark wings. Waves crashed below and pulled the body of a young woman off the rocks and out to sea. “Oscar needed my help, Cronan!” the taller man argued. “We were Margaret’s Guardian and Death Spirit, Lucas, not his! She jumped, and you were not there to stop her from doing so.” “I did not think she would—” Dismayed, Lucas looked over the cliff and ran his hands through his fair hair. “She loved Oscar. I was trying to save him.” “Well, he is dead now. And so is she.” Cronan stalked away from his counterpart. “Once again, we have failed because of your impulsive and rash behavior.” Lucas followed him toward the white bungalow that stood alone on the hillside. “I was—” Cronan turned and thrust a finger in his face. “You are not to use a physical form unless it is required to complete your task! And you are not to interfere in the lives of anyone but our charge.” “Anthony murdered Oscar in cold blood! Ran him down. I had the steering wheel— why did you stop me?” “His choice was not your concern. Margaret was your concern,” Cronan snapped. “And this was not her time. You know I cannot take them if they commit suicide.” Lucas took a step back, a pained look on his face.

Cronan let out a sound of frustration. “The memory of your physical form must be removed. Have you done so?” “Yes. The same rule applies to you.” “I usually have not the need to remove memories of my physical form,” he said. “My task is done with one embrace and the laying of hands.” “I dislike your choice of words.” “I care not what you like,” Cronan growled. “But yes, I have erased myself from Anthony’s memory.” He threw his arms out in supplication. “We were on the seventh lifetime, Lucas. This was our chance to move on.” “We do not know that for sure.” “Nothing is for sure. You and I both sense it though, do we not? Just as we have sensed the rules that govern our fates.” “This is penance for choosing to end our own lives.” “So you say.” “It is penance,” Lucas repeated. “I am sure of it.” “Regardless.” Their brief silence was broken by the distant sound of waves. “We have been bound for twenty-one lifetimes. I wish to be free of you.” “To go where?” “I know not.” He paused. “But the next life we find ourselves attached to, you will not break the rules. For any reason. Are we clear on this?” Lucas gave a small nod. Both men tensed as they felt their physical forms dissolve into spirit.

* * * *

The young girl lay in the wooden, four-poster bed, burning with fever. Her heart pounded and sent painful reverberations through her head. She heard her breath rattling and closed her eyes briefly. Her mother left to call the doctor. A white figure swept through the room, stopping to gaze at her with curiosity. The girl froze and waited for the spirit to . Growing tired of her, it moved on. Suddenly, a chill made its way up her spine like a crawling insect. Another presence had entered the room. A familiar one. This one carried a darkness that she had experienced several times before. Last time, she had been playing in her tree house and backed up too close to the doorway. The whispering presence had approached from behind and she almost fell to her death. As she teetered at the edge of the doorway, something else yanked her to safety, sending her sprawling onto her stomach. The dark presence now pooled its way around the bed and crept up the sides. It pulled insistently at the white sheet that brushed the floor. A chill emanated from it and spilled across the back of her neck like ice water. I’m not afraid. She heard her stuffed animals, positioned around the edge of the bed like sentinels, drop to the floor, one by one. I’m not afraid. Please, please, please. The pounding in her head seemed to echo in the silence of the room. Weakly, she clutched her favorite blanket to her chest—a blue, red, and green tartan threaded with saffron—and closed her eyes. A scant tear ran down her cheek and was swallowed by the blanket’s thick wool. She sensed the darkness pressing behind her, persistent as always. She opened her eyes just in time to see a flash of light explode silently through the wall. The dark presence, which had been a finger’s-width away from victory, fled. The icy chill in the room disappeared with it. The young girl gasped and felt the tension drain from her muscles. Beads of perspiration rolled down her brow like tiny sighs. Her fever broke as a

comforting presence enveloped her. She slept.

Chapter One

The white bungalow overlooked the ocean. It had stood there for almost a hundred years, weathering coastal rain and winds. A lonely, wind-swept cypress grew in its front yard, its branches reaching toward the sea. Surrounding the bungalow was a hillside frosted with succulents and low-growing coastal shrubs. The vegetation sprawled across flat terrain and ended at cliffs that plunged into the ocean. Pedaling toward the bungalow was a young woman on her bicycle. The bicycle had chipped paint and a slightly rusted frame, but it was sturdy and had no intention of being laid to rest any time soon. The woman coasted up the dirt driveway, hopped off, and leaned it against the porch railing. Aged wood creaked in protest. Lucinda fished a loose key from the pocket of the pocket of her jeans and opened the door. “I’m home!” Skidding down the hall, a long-legged, white German shepherd greeted her with a resounding woof. One ear stood up in salute over his brown eye while the other flopped down in front of the other light-blue eye, as if to keep it hidden from the world. “Hey, Darwin. You have a good day?” She ruffled his ears and let the door close behind her. Spying shredded mail in the center of the hall, Lucinda sighed. “Oh, Darwin! That better not be anything important.” She scooped up the remaining mail and shreds of wet envelope and wandered toward the kitchen. Her light footsteps echoed against the wooden floor and bare walls. The shepherd trotted after her and stopped beside a single ceramic dish sitting on the kitchen floor. “Darwin, King of Feasts” was emblazoned upon its white surface in bold, blue letters. He woofed again. “Okay, okay.”

Lucinda shrugged off her pea coat and tossed it onto the kitchen table. Searching the scarce contents of her refrigerator, she grabbed a can of dog food she had hastily thrown in that morning. Mixing it in with a scoop of kibble, she set the pungent mixture down onto the floor and stood, hands on hips. “There you go, Mr. Trouble.” Darwin dove into his bowl, tail wagging. Lucinda opened the refrigerator to gaze again at its contents. The light from the refrigerator bulb glared off empty shelves. “You didn’t do the grocery shopping while I was at work? Shame on you, Darwin.” Seeing nothing of interest, she decided on a cup of tea instead. Waiting beside the kettle with her empty mug and teabag, Lucinda absently sorted through the mail. “Electric bill, junk, junk, and…junk. Nothing fun. You probably ate my ticket to the ball.” The shepherd wagged his tail as he finished licking his bowl clean. The phone rang. “Hello?” “Lucinda! Hey, a bunch of us are going out tonight. Do you want to come?” “Oh geez, Marny. I’m beat.” Lucinda flopped into her single kitchen chair. “It was really busy at the hospital today. I just want to sit here and not listen to any more barking or meowing.” She picked at the peeling, blue paint that clung to the wood of the table and made a mental note to refinish it. It was one she had made repeatedly since she bought the table a year ago. “Can I take a rain check?” “C’mon, Lucinda! It’s Saturday night! You can sit and stare at your walls tomorrow night.” “I do not sit and stare at my walls,” Lucinda replied indignantly. “I was planning on…” her gaze settled on a lone, leather-bound book sitting on her small bookshelf “…reading a book. I was planning on reading a book and turning in

early. Coffee tomorrow morning, though, okay?” “Yeah, okay, party pooper. But not too early, I’m gonna martini tonight. Maybe I’ll get lucky with that cutie bartender at Guinevive’s.” “Hm, okay, Marny. Good luck with that.” Marny giggled. “See you tomorrow. I’ll give you a call when I roll out of bed.” “’Bye, Marny. Use protection!” She heard her friend snickering as she hung up. Darwin, giving his bowl a final lick, padded over and sniffed the table top. “Nothing for you.” He sat and gazed at her and back at his leash, hopefully. The leash hung, chewed and worn, over the kitchen door. Lucinda pressed her hands over her eyes. Leaning her head back she stared at the white ceiling, pretending not to notice. “Do you know what kind of day I had?” Darwin laid his head in her lap, tail thumping against the wooden floor. His eyebrows rose and fell expectantly. “Two of my patients started a fight in the waiting room; their owners were no better. Mrs. Cottingham couldn’t afford her bill. I told her I would let her son help with the kennels in exchange for extracting her cat’s abscessed tooth.” Darwin’s paw came up to his head. “You don’t care, do you?” Lucinda sighed and scratched behind his floppy ear. “Fine. A short walk, okay?” Taking a quick sip of hot tea, Lucinda sat the mug on the counter. The two set off toward the ocean. The coastal wind had picked up, gusting across the plateau and chilling the air with its breath. It blew through the grasses, bending them to its will. Lucinda shivered and pulled her jacket collar up around her chin as she let Darwin off his leash to explore. He immediately headed for the cliffs.

Dotted with several rock outcroppings, a narrow path meandered down the jagged cliff face. Lucinda followed it and stopped at the first outcropping to stare into the ocean roiling a hundred feet below. Churning waves ground against the cliff side, slamming repeatedly against the rocks. The setting sun had just started to tap the horizon, tinging the water red. Lucinda felt the presence of the woman running down the narrow path behind her. Instinctively, she moved backward, flattening herself against the cliff’s damp rocks. As the woman ran past, the already icy temperature dropped several degrees. Lucinda kept her eyes glued to the ground for several moments before looking up. As usual, the woman stood on the next outcropping looking back toward her. An overwhelming feeling of despondency, fear, and guilt washed throughout Lucinda’s body. The scene was played out. The woman’s hair ribbon was suddenly taken up by a forgotten breeze. Her gaze followed as the ribbon disappeared out to sea. There was a brief pause before she slipped out of her shoes, stepped forward…and jumped. Lucinda, unable to tear her eyes away, watched as the woman’s body hit the rocks below and disappeared. Darwin whined. “Let’s go back, Darwin.” Home again, Lucinda shrugged out of her heavy jacket and tossed Darwin’s leash over the bedroom door. Lost in thought, she wandered into the kitchen with the intention of reheating her tea. The mug was no longer on the counter. She stood for a moment and gazed at the empty counter before it ed that it was empty. Her mail had been scattered across the floor. Scanning the bare countertops, she walked toward the sink. The blue mug lay on its side next to the drain, dark tea pooling around it. “I don’t putting you in the sink.” Darwin sniffed at the mail tentatively, hackles on end. “Leave it, Darwin.” She gathered the pile from the

floor. “Apparently, I need to go to bed.” Lucinda’s haphazard bedroom was the one room in the three-bedroom house that looked lived in. The four-poster bed was draped with a tartan blanket. A sunbleached table, topped by an outdated lamp and small alarm clock, flanked it. The table leaned slightly, seemingly in danger of falling over. But for the past year it hadn’t. Clothing trailed from the bedroom’s walk-in closet across the bare, hardwood floor. Shedding her jeans and sweater onto one of the piles of clothing, Lucinda slid into bed. She pulled the woolen blanket up around her chin, comforted by the familiar, worn material. After several minutes, she drifted to sleep. Padding into the bedroom, Darwin too, settled into his dog bed at the foot of Lucinda’s. The German shepherd lay his big head upon his paws, upright ear tilting to the sounds of the erratic wind picking up outside. At the sound of his mistress’s even breathing, he too, drifted off to sleep. Night seeped into the corners of the bungalow. A presence rustled throughout the house. From the kitchen’s back door, it slipped in and out of each empty bedroom. Continuing into the living room, it made its way counter-clockwise around the perimeter, stirring up the ashes in the fireplace. The presence finally settled at Lucinda’s bedroom door where it stopped, watching her. Darwin jerked awake, his light-blue eye fixed on the darkened bedroom door. A low growl escaped his throat. The dog flattened his head and neck as he tried to see what he could only sense. Quietly jumping onto the bed, he curled up next to Lucinda’s feet, all the while keeping his eyes on the door. He growled again. An hour of ime elapsed before the dark presence in the doorway moved on.

* * * *

The phone’s shrill ring woke Lucinda with a start. She squinted against the

morning sun, chiding herself for sleeping so late. “Hello?” “Are you still in bed? It’s ten a.m.!” “No, Marny, I’m not.” She sat up and placed her feet on the floor, searching for slippers with her toes. “Great! Pick you up in a few. ’Bye!” “Give me half—” Lucinda sighed as she set the phone back on the side table. “Why are you on the bed, Darwin?” He offered a guilty look. “Get down. You know you’re not allowed on the bed.” Giving up on her slippers, Lucinda started toward the bathroom to grab a quick shower. She tripped over Darwin’s big body as he insinuated himself between her legs. “Excuse you! You need to go outside, mister.” Stifling a yawn, Lucinda plucked her white bathrobe from where it lay on the floor and slipped it over her shoulders. Pushing the back door open, Lucinda pulled her robe tighter against the chill. Darwin sat at her feet, his floppy ear standing briefly to expose his blue eye. “What? I know it’s cold outside. You’ve got a heated doghouse. I swear you need to spend more time out there. You’re getting spoiled.” He turned his face away from her. “Darwin, I know you can hear me. Marny will be here in a few minutes.” Lucinda stepped onto the covered back porch and shivered, her breath escaping in white plumes. “Hurry up, okay? I’ll wait.” Mollified, the dog ran out a short way past his doghouse and lifted his leg on an unsuspecting shrub, keeping his eyes on her. It was the fastest pee she’d ever seen the shepherd do. “Ohh-kay.” Letting the back door close behind her, Lucinda went to take a

shower. Draping her robe onto the towel rack, she shed her underwear and T-shirt and waited for the water to warm. The dog sat at the bathroom door like a tense sentry. “What’s wrong with you? Go watch for Marny and tell me when she’s here. Okay, buddy?” She gently pushed him out of the doorway. Steam filled the small bathroom, fogging over the shower glass. Lucinda quickly shampooed her long, dark hair. Turning to face the spray, she rinsed the shampoo out and allowed the water to cascade onto her face and down her back. Tracing her spine, the water streamed in rivulets along a jagged scar that ran down her thigh before pooling by her feet. The steam congealed around her. Shaken from her reverie, she suddenly had an inexplicable feeling of being crowded from behind. There was an exhale, followed by a low growl. Whipping around, Lucinda slipped on the soapy tile floor and slammed her hand down on the shower handle to stop from falling. She pushed the shower door open, eyes darting around the bathroom. The faint smell of ozone permeated the air. “What are you growling at?” Lucinda’s voice quavered as saw that Darwin had placed himself in the doorway again. She grabbed her towel and wrapped it around her shivering body. “There’s nobody here but us.” Water dripped down her neck and shoulders, causing goose bumps. A knock at the front door made them both jump. “I hope you’re out of bed, Lucinda,” Marny called, “’cause I hear a double espresso calling my name!” “Coming!” Lucinda grabbed her robe, which had fallen to the floor. “Geez, girlie, you left the front door unlocked.” Marny let herself in, her short, blonde bob swinging as she turned around and closed it. “You gotta quit doing

that. You aren’t even dressed yet. Hey, Darwin.” Darwin wagged his tail and stuck his nose in Marny’s crotch. “You’re such a boy, Darwin.” Marny pushed him away and placed her hands on her curvy hips. “Hey, hurry up. I need some espresso, pronto!” “Sorry. I don’t have it together this morning.” “Do you ever?” Lucinda ran to the bedroom to finish getting ready. Darwin followed her. “So, Mr. Cutie Bartender was fun.” “Did you really?” “Of course!” Marny flopped into Lucinda’s single papasan chair and rooted through the contents of her large green handbag. “Hey, the man pool is limited in Pomo Bay, and he’s new. I may even invite him over again.” “Oh, Marny.” Kicking through the piles of clothing strewn across her floor, Lucinda found a pair of clean underwear and stepped into them. She followed with a sweater and pair of jeans, hopping over Darwin as he scooted around her feet. “Hey, you gotta live life, you know?” Popping open her lipstick, Marny deftly applied the bright-red shade onto her full lips. “Seize the moment,” she murmured. Outside the window, branches from the cypress tree played shadowpatterns across her face. “You’re crazy.” She rooted through last night’s jeans for her work and house keys. “I’ve been told that.” “Ready.” Lucinda ed her friend, Darwin at her heels. “Amazing.” Marny popped the top back onto her lipstick and tossed it into her bag. “I couldn’t get ready that fast if the devil himself was chasing me.”

Darwin whined. Marny reached over and tweaked one of the dog’s ears. “What’s wrong buddy? Somebody’s really on your butt this morning.” “I don’t know what’s wrong with him. He was on the bed when I woke up, and I had to practically push him outside to go pee.” Darwin trotted over and stood by his leash, tail wagging slightly as he looked at the two women. “Aww. Look at him.” Marny went over and squished his face between her hands. “What’s wrong, Mr. Squishy-Face? We can sit outside, Lucinda—it’s not that cold. He can ride in the back seat.” “Really? Thanks, Marny.” “You’ve been working a lot lately.” Marny gave her a sympathetic look. “Maybe he misses you. You need to get away from that hospital and do something fun, Lucinda. Life is ing you by.” “Maybe.” Grabbing the leash, Lucinda locked her front door behind them, slipping the key into her back pocket. As they drove away, the cypress tree continued to make shadow patterns through the bay window of the living room. Another shadow pooled from Lucinda’s bedroom and blended into the patterns cast onto the wood floor.

* * * *

The two sat outside the town café, sipping their hot drinks and chatting. Bright flowers hung by the café doors and windows. Wrought iron tables and chairs were arranged on the brick patio, the tables topped with clay pots of herbs. Both the flowers and herbs were supplied by Marny’s garden and landscaping business, The Green Goddess.

Lucinda first met Marny the week she moved into town. Bold and outspoken, Marny had dropped by one evening, bottle of wine in hand, and introduced herself to the town’s reclusive new veterinarian. They had been best friends ever since. “So, I had to boot him out of bed this morning. Told him I had a standing date with my best friend for coffee.” “No, you didn’t!” “I did. Hey, I’ll see him again.” “You amaze me.” “I’ve been told that. Girlie, you’ve got to get out. Come with us tonight. A bunch of us are going to catch a movie.” “Well…” “Oh, Lucinda,” Marny sighed. She looked at her watch. “I’ve got to get going. I have an exciting Sunday planned. My dad bought a new movie from Denmark and wants us all to sit down and watch it together. No subtitles, which makes him as happy as a Danish clam, if there is such a thing, but my mom and I won’t be able to understand half of it.” “You’re a good daughter, Marny.” “I’ve been told that. You need to call your parents, Lucinda.” “I will.” She bent down to untie Darwin’s leash. “Our relationship is more complicated than you and your folks.” “So you’ve said. But life is too short to hold a grudge or whatever. Anyway, I’m going to help mine with yard work after the movie.” Marny gulped the last bit of her espresso. “I ordered them some new saplings. This weather has been crazy lately, so I have no idea how they’re going to do.” She stood and gave the sash on her green coat a tug. “But if I leave it up to Dad, he’ll put them in some weird place where they won’t grow, like he did at my uncle and aunt’s place. I had to dig up those poor trees and replant them or they would have died.”

Lucinda stood and wrapped Darwin’s leash around her wrist. “And you’re probably off to the hospital because you’re a saint and just can’t take a day off.” “Well, I do need to check on some things. How about if you drop me off? I’ll walk home.” “Promise not to spend the whole day working, okay?” “I promise.”

* * * *

Lucinda heard the usual barking from within the hospital as soon as she started up the flagstone path to the front door. Digging for the two keys in her back pocket, she dropped both keys on the ground. “Damn it!” She bent to grab the nearest one. “Do you need help?” Jerking her head up, she was momentarily blinded by the sun. A man stood beside her. He bent down and picked up the other key. “Here you go.” “Thank you. Did you have an emergency, sir?” Lucinda stood. The man was a good head and shoulders taller than her. In spite of his height, his presence felt reassuring in a way she couldn’t describe. He was dressed nicely in linen pants and a cable-knit sweater. Light brown hair reflected the sunlight. He contemplated her question. “Not presently. Is this where I would come if I did?” “Probably. What sort of pet do you have?”

“None. Yet. I was considering one, though.” He paused abruptly again, as if speaking was new to him. “Perhaps a dog? Like yours?” Darwin wagged his tail and sat at the man’s feet. “Well, he’s a very special dog. You would be hard-pressed to find another like him.” “I can see that.” The man scratched behind the shepherd’s upright ear. “Where did you find him?” “He was wandering down the beach beside my property when I moved here.” “Did he belong to the previous owner?” “No. The house hadn’t been lived in for quite some time when I bought it. I think it had ‘a history,’ as they say.” “Yes, very sad.” Lucinda gave him a bemused look. “I mean the dog. Very sad for him, lucky for both of you.” Lucinda continued to study him. The sun bounced off the man’s light brown hair and lit up the angular planes of his face. Something familiar about his hazel eyes made her feel immediately at ease. “We can check the adoption board, Mister—I didn’t catch your name?” “Lucas.” “Mr. Lucas.” “No,” he chuckled, “just Lucas.” “You don’t have a last name?” He paused, though his face relaxed. “Cadwaladr.” Lucinda held out her hand. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Cadwaladr.”

“Please, call me Lucas.” He grasped her hand. She felt a small static shock before the warmth from his skin merged with her own. “I’m Lucinda Bell, the town’s veterinarian.” “Good to finally meet you.” She startled at his choice of words. “‘Finally?’” “I mean, I have heard good things about you from the other townspeople,” he continued. “And this is?” He bent down to scratch Darwin’s ear again. “Darwin. He likes you. He’s picky about who he likes, especially men.” Lucinda struggled to get the hospital key into the lock. It refused to fit. “The hospital is technically closed today, but if you’re really interested in adopting, I’ll definitely make an exception.” Lucas reached over and placed his long fingers over hers. He pushed in the key and turned it effortlessly before letting her hand go. “Thank you.” She examined the key with a small frown. “Come on in.” He followed her through the door. “Here’s our adoption board.” Lucinda mused over the cards that had been pinned into the corkboard. “Mr. Wheeler’s puppies are available. I vaccinated them last week. Border collie crosses, very sweet. Or did you want an older dog?” Lucas walked over and stood beside her. “Probably not a puppy right now.” “They do take a lot of work. Speaking of, what is it that you do, Mr. Cadwaladr?” She looked up at him. “Lucas.” His hazel eyes were thoughtful. “I…consult.” “Oh, like computer consulting? It seems like everyone does computer things these days. Did you just move here? I don’t think I’ve seen you around town.” He paused. “Yes. I just moved here.” “Hmmm…well,” Lucinda mused over the board again. A loud meow sounded

from the back of the hospital. “Excuse me, I need to check on that.” “Do you need help?” “No.” She hesitated. “You can come in the back if you want. I’ll give you a tour.” Lucas followed her into the back of the hospital where the smaller cages were kept. The smell of cleaning antiseptic mingled with the scent of animals. “Is that you making all that noise?” Lucinda opened the cage and greeted the large, meowing white cat, lying on its side. The cat’s head had been shaved and was wrapped in a padded dressing. Ears poked out between the white strips. One leg had been wrapped in blue bandage tape and stuck out at an awkward angle. “What happened?” “She came in as a stray last week. She got hit by a car. Her skull was fractured but it was extra-cranial, so it looks worse than it is, really. The tibia and fibula were both broken, so some pins in there. They’ll come out eventually. Well, she may have a bit of a limp once the cast is off,” Lucinda mused, shrugging. “Aside from that, there were some lacerations and bruising. You can never be too sure how they’ll heal, but I think a little physical therapy will do wonders. She might not even have a limp—” She stopped as she caught Lucas’s eye. “Sorry, veterinary babble. I guess she looks pretty hopeless right now. I couldn’t bear the thought of nobody wanting her, so I decided to take her myself. I named her Ceridwin.” He reached in to scratch the cat’s large head with his long fingers. The cat purred loudly and closed her eyes. “Sometimes they pick you,” Lucinda said. “Yes.” “Have you looked after anything before?” “Several times.”

Lucinda was caught by his earnest expression and found her thoughts wandering. She shook her head to clear it. “Anyways, you were asking about an adult dog. It looks like we only have puppies right now. But something will come along, I’m sure of it.” “I’ll check back.” “Wonderful. I’ll give you our card.” Lucas followed her to the front desk. “That has our hours. Stop by any time.” “I will—I’ll do that.” Lucinda pondered on the thoughtful way he spoke and found herself staring at him. He reached up to his face and rubbed at his chin. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to stare. You just seem familiar.” His smile reached his eyes. “I will be in touch. Thank you.” She watched as he left. A strange feeling of loss washed over her.

Chapter Two

Early Monday morning, Lucinda took Darwin out for a quick walk. Seagulls floated aimlessly overhead as the two made their way to the cliffs. The cold wind chilled Lucinda’s damp hair and nipped at her fingertips as she followed the path down to where the cliff hit the jagged rocks below. Past the rocks, a narrow strip of beach ran along between the water and the rock face. She sat in the cold sand and watched as Darwin explored the area, looking for crabs. Lucinda ed the day she found Darwin—she had been sitting in this very spot. After g the final papers to her house, she had wandered down to the beach to reflect on all the work her new home required. There would be weeks of cleaning and small fixes to make the bungalow livable, but she had willingly surrendered to the task. In a period of self-imposed exile, Lucinda was trying not to it that she was particularly lonely that day. Suddenly, there he was. Appearing lost, the white German shepherd had made his way down the shoreline, nosing around the rocks for crabs to bother. When he spotted her, he had made a beeline. Lucinda had an inexplicable feeling he was hers as soon as she touched him. “Darwin!” Darwin trotted over, sand frosting his nose and muzzle. Lucinda gave him a hug and brushed the sand from his nose. “Did you find any crabs?” She wiped grit from his lolling tongue. “You’d better watch it. They might decide to pinch you.” She leaned her head against his shoulder as they watched waves crash against the shore. The sun rose fully, and the water turned from a dark-blue to azure. “Let’s go. I have to get to work.” As they began the climb back up the sharp rocks, neither noticed a lone figure watching them from the top of the cliffs.

* * * *

A long, busy day at the hospital came to an end. The hospital’s receptionist and technician gratefully pulled on their coats and were getting ready to go home. “Hey, Joan. Hi, Katy!” Marny breezed in through the unlocked front door and flipped the sign from Open to Closed. “Where’s Lucinda?” “In the back, of course. Where she always is,” replied Katy, rolling her eyes. “I’m dragging her out tonight. No excuses.” “Good luck,” Joan said. “She needs to get out. She’s much too young and pretty to be dating her job. I swear, one of these days I’ll come in to work to find that she’s moved into one of the kennels.” “If I didn’t think she’d kill me, I’d set her up on a date with one of my friends,” Katy said as she switched on the hospital phone’s answering machine. “I’ve thought of that too,” Joan sighed. “But all my friends are much too old for her. Not to mention, too married or too desperate.” Marny snorted. “Yeah, well, heaven help me if I ever tried to set her up on a blind date. She’d never forgive me.” She stepped onto the dog scale and stood on one foot, playing with the digital readout. “Nope, no blind dates tonight. I just want her to get out. She spends too much time by herself and with Darwin.” She stepped off the scale. “Not that he isn’t very cute, mind you, but not much of a conversationalist, you know?” Lucinda poked her head through the door that separated the waiting area from the back rooms. “Have fun.” Katy wrapped a red scarf around her head and left. Joan followed suit.

“Hi,” Lucinda said. “Did we have plans?” “We do now, girlie. I’m taking you out for a drink. Non-alcoholic, of course.” “I can’t go out tonight.” “Why? You got a hot date?” “No,” Lucinda replied, flustered. “Okay, then. I’ll even take you home first so you can feed Darwin and change your clothes.” “I don’t have anything to wear—” “C’mon Lucinda! You wouldn’t send poor, little me out to have a drink all by myself, would you? Somebody might take advantage of me.” She considered what she had said for a moment. “Not that it doesn’t sound intriguing, but it’s Monday night, and I don’t want to spend it alone.” “Marny, you’re never alone. I’d give you five minutes before some guy wouldn’t sit down, buy you a drink, and fall in love with you.” “It’s true. But I feel like hanging out with my best friend right now. So, c’mon —” Marny grabbed Lucinda’s dark blue coat from the rack “—get on your coat. Let’s get going before it gets too late. I know how much you love your beauty sleep.” Lucinda let Marny hustle her out the door.

* * * *

The pair arrived at Lucinda’s house five minutes later. Darwin greeted Marny at the door with his customary nose in the crotch. “I’ll let him out and feed him. You go change.”

“Okay, thanks.” Marny went into the kitchen and let Darwin outside. She grabbed a can of dog food from Lucinda’s pantry. “So, I closed up shop early today,” Marny called from the kitchen. “My shipment of butterfly mint bushes never made it in, and it was too pretty to stay inside. I decided to pop over to my folks and take them out for lunch.” “You’re such a good daughter, Marny,” Lucinda replied from the bedroom. “With all this rain, business is kind of slow anyway. Nobody wants to plant right now.” Marny let Darwin back in, closing the door and locking it. A breeze hit her from behind, causing a chill to creep up her neck as it ed. Checking the back door again, she relocked it. “I need to bring you one of my indoor plants. I think it would brighten up your kitchen.” “Yeah?” “Seriously, Lucinda—” Marny ran a hand over the peeling paint on the kitchen table “—you’ve got to buy some furniture or a picture or something. Curtains would be good too. Your place barely looks lived in.” Lucinda exited the bedroom, zipping up her jeans. “I will. I just haven’t gotten around to it. And I hate curtains, they make me feel claustrophobic. Nobody lives out here anyway.” “You live out here,” Marny replied flatly, hands on hips. “At least another kitchen chair, then you’d have two. Not that I mind sitting on the floor to eat—” “I do not make you sit on the floor!” “Okay, okay!” Marny chuckled. “But you’ve lived here for a little over a year, Lucinda. So, unless you’re planning to move on…?” Lucinda sighed. “All right, bring me a plant. I’ll put it right there.” She pointed to the center of the empty table. “Good girl! I know the perfect one. You can pick it up tomorrow.” Marny walked into the front room. “Now, how about a picture right over there?

Something testosterone-laden and naughty.” She held her up her fingers to form a heart, peering through them at the bare wall. “Let’s not go crazy. I’ll start with the plant and make sure I don’t kill it first. My key!” Lucinda dashed back into her bedroom. Marny followed. “Your bedroom is scary.” She watched her friend root through piles of clothes for her house key. “I know, I know. I’m going to tidy it up, really. I haven’t had the time.” She turned to Darwin. “Guard the house for me, buddy.” She gave the dog a quick kiss on the head and closed the front door behind them, locking it. Darwin sat at the window and watched them drive away. Trotting down the hallway into Lucinda’s bedroom, he jumped onto her bed and curled up into a large white ball. Something flickered down the hallway after him. The German shepherd sat up and peered out of the bedroom doorway into the darkened hall. He growled softly.

* * * *

Marny dropped Lucinda off late that night. Lucinda switched on her bedside lamp, sat on the bed and kicked her shoes off. Darwin wagged his tail and peeked up at her with his blue eye. “Okay, mister. You and I both know you’re not supposed to be on the bed.” He wriggled closer and stuck his nose under her leg. “You’re lucky I’m tired.” Lucinda lay across the four-poster bed, feet dangling over the side. Recalling the evening’s conversation, she stared up at the ceiling. The moon shone through her

bedroom window. Shadows cast by the cypress tree outside made patterns through the moonlight. She’d had a good time, and Marny made her laugh in spite of herself. Men were drawn to that outgoing personality. Of course, the fact that she was a blonde, blue-eyed beauty didn’t hurt matters either. Lucinda had no doubt that the phone number Marny had handed to one of the good-looking, young men would be put to use that night. “It must be nice to be so carefree,” she murmured. Something buried inside stirred as she considered a future with someone. Pulling her sweater over her head, she let it drop to the floor. She shimmied out of her jeans and flopped back on her bed, wearing only her underwear. Lucinda fingered the long scar that ran along the outside of her thigh as she imagined accepting an offer from a faceless man. They danced, laughed, and afterward, exchanged phone numbers. Would she call him? Would they go out again? What would happen after that? She sighed and closed her eyes. The wind picked up outside, stirring up a breeze from somewhere within her near-empty house. It whispered up her thighs, causing goose bumps. “I certainly don’t need to share my complicated life with anyone else.” Darwin nosed her leg. “Except for you, Darwin.” She scratched his head. “Do you want a bedtime story?” Lucinda yawned, rolling over onto her side. “Once upon a time, there was a dog that belonged to a man who loved him very much.” She stroked Darwin’s long nose. “One day, the dog decided to go out for a walk. On that very same day, a huge, white tidal wave crashed through the town, and the man was sadly carried out to sea. The dog came home to find that his beloved owner was gone.” Lucinda hugged Darwin’s big head. “So, you see? He didn’t leave him, Darwin; it was an accident.” Darwin licked her on the hand and closed his eyes. She rolled onto her back and stared up at the ceiling again. “Accidents happen.” In spite of the cold, Lucinda drifted off. A breeze from within the house made its way into the bedroom, stirring her hair and sliding down her body while she

slept. Darkness flitted over her sleeping form and settled into the corner of the room, watching her.

* * * *

“What do I do about that big dog that’s boarding, Dr. Bell?” The young man fidgeted as Lucinda finished her notes. “Do I clean that kennel too? Because there’s, you know, dog droppings in there.” “Yes, Dennis. Is there a reason you wouldn’t?” “I don’t think she likes me very much. She growls at me. I can’t get her to move away from the door.” “She does that, Dennis, but we’ve never had a problem with her,” Lucinda replied. “Come on, I’ll go with you.” They went into the back where the dog was being boarded. The dog immediately planted herself in front of the kennel door and growled. “If you open the gate, she’ll settle right down. I forgot you aren’t familiar with some of our oddballs.” “Really? Sorry, Dr. Bell. I didn’t know.” Mrs. Cottingham’s teenager stood awkwardly and pushed the long bangs from his face. “Of course, you didn’t.” Lucinda gave his arm a reassuring squeeze, making the slight flush on his cheeks spread to his ears. “When you’re a vet, you’ll come across plenty of dogs and cats that are somewhat eccentric.” She chuckled. “Kind of like their owners. See, she’s all smiles now.” Dennis bent down to scratch the dog behind her ears. “Maybe I’m not going to make such a good veterinarian, after all.”

“Oh, don’t be silly! I think you’ll make a great veterinarian. You’re really good with the animals, and you’re a fast learner. It just takes some getting used to. And that surgery today? You sat in like a trooper. Not very many people can sit through a surgery like that and ask intelligent questions like you were.” Dennis shrugged his narrow shoulders as a grin crept across his reddening face. “Thanks.” Sensing his embarrassment, she changed the subject. “Do you have a veterinary school picked out yet?” His head bobbed up and down. “Yeah, I got one. My mom’s not too crazy about it. It’s far away, up in Oregon. But, it’s cheaper than the one closer to here, and they have a really good program. I think I have a good chance of getting in.” “Lots of calls home, I guess?” “Yeah.” He seemed to struggle for a moment. “I was kind of wondering. I know I’m here because my mom, you know, she—” He stammered as a different flood of embarrassment hit him. “Is having some tight times right now?” Lucinda offered. “Yeah, that,” he said, somewhat relieved. “Everyone does, Dennis. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.” He nodded and seemed to gather his courage. “I’m grateful for this opportunity, Dr. Bell. I’d been meaning to come in and ask you if I could, you know, see how you work here.” He looked down at his feet again. “We’re happy for the help, Dennis. You couldn’t have come at a better time, actually. It’s been pretty busy. You’re welcome to help out anytime, you know.” Relief flooded his face. “If you need a reference letter before you apply for that veterinary school, I’d be happy to write you one. Tell your mom to give me a call too, if she has any concerns. It’s a good school, Dennis. I think you’re going to be a great student there.”

“Thanks.” His eyes shone. “Well, now that you and Belle have made friends with each other, I don’t think you’ll have any trouble cleaning out her kennel.” Lucinda grinned at the lanky teen. “I’ll write you that reference letter today. You can pick it up before you leave.” “Thanks, Dr. Bell.” He grinned. “Really. It means a lot to me.” “Dr. Bell?” Katy stuck her head around the corner. “Telephone.” “Thanks, Katy.” Lucinda patted Dennis on the arm and walked up to the front to answer the phone. “It’s ready for you!” Marny’s voice sounded triumphant. “What’s ready for me?” Lucinda grabbed a clipboard Katy handed her and switched the receiver to her other ear. “Your plant, girlie. I picked it out special. Calluna vulgaris. I got some rowan shrubs in too. I think you should plant one by your front door. Maybe two of them. They would look really nice there.” “Uh, okay. How am I going to get them?” “I’ll drop the shrubs off Wednesday night. But you can pick up your Calluna vulgaris this afternoon. It’ll fit in your bike basket. We can do lunch!” “What is a Calluna vulgar—?” “Calluna vulgaris. Common heather. It will smell wonderful in your kitchen and has pretty, purple flowers. If you keep it trimmed, you can keep it in a pot. Your house is so cold all of the time, I figured it would be the perfect indoor plant for you. Very hard to kill.” “Gee, thanks, Marny.” “Don’t mention it. I’ll see you in a few.” “Okay. See you.” Lucinda hung up the phone. “I guess I’m going out for lunch

today.” “Good,” Katy exclaimed from the desk. She readjusted her hair band. “It’s about time you got out. I always feel bad that you don’t us for lunch. Or anything, for that matter.” “Well, there’s always something to do around here.” “Hm, probably not, but we don’t take it personally, Dr. Bell. We know we’re a noisy lot.” “Thanks, Katy.” Lucinda grinned, slightly embarrassed.

* * * *

Lucinda parked her bicycle in front of The Green Goddess. Gnome and faerie garden statues were scattered across the strip of grass that ran along the front of the shop. Several fruit tree saplings stood in large pots lined up along one side of the older building while shrubs gathered along the other side. Overflowing pots of bright flowers lined the stone path that led to the front door. A hand-painted welcome sign that read “Merry Meet, Wipe Your Feet,” hung from a post, gently swinging in the breeze. Lucinda opened the green door, and a bell jingled. “Hey, Lucinda. Be with you in a sec.” Marny stood behind the counter, looking over a list of supplies with a good-looking man who did a double-take. Lucinda nodded and perused some flower seeds that were arranged on display. Marny, catching the young man’s appraising eye, grinned. “Maybe you can help Mr. Barbary, Lucinda. He can’t decide whether to go with some saplings or shrubs in his backyard.” Lucinda looked up from the seeds. “Oh, I’m sure I don’t know. I’m not very good with plants.”

“Lucinda is the town veterinarian. Single veterinarian.” Marny continued with a grin, “Lucinda, Michael Barbary. Michael, Lucinda Bell.” The man stumbled over himself to shake Lucinda’s hand. Longish, dark-blonde hair fell across his forehead. “Nice to meet you, Dr. Bell.” “Please, Lucinda is fine.” She shook his hand awkwardly. “I just bought one of the old beach rentals at the edge of town. It has a huge backyard. There are some trees, but I was telling your friend I’m in desperate need of some advice on landscaping for this climate.” “Oh, right,” Lucinda replied politely. He brushed a strand of hair away from his forehead and continued. “Perhaps you’d like to come out sometime and check it out. It’s a historical piece of property, I’m told. But it needs a lot of work.” “Oh, um. Well, it’s kind of been busy at the hospital, actually. I don’t have much time—” “Of course,” he replied quickly. “I’m sorry if I seemed forward. I’m new to the area and trying to meet everyone.” “Pomo Bay’s a small town. Meeting everyone won’t be hard,” Marny chimed. “I’ll be in and out of town this week, tying up some loose ends in the city before I move in. I’m taking a bit of a hiatus from the fast-paced life.” There was an awkward silence. He cleared his throat. “Well, Miss Anderson, I think I’ll go with the saplings, then.” Marny grinned at his embarrassment. “I can have them by Thursday morning, Michael. If you’re not there, I’ll leave them in the backyard.” “Great.” He eyed Lucinda surreptitiously as he paid for the saplings and collected the receipt. “I’ll see you on Thursday. I’ll be around until late afternoon.” “Lucinda and I hang out at the local café almost every Sunday morning,” Marny offered boldly. “The one on Main Street.”

“Oh, well, perhaps…” he looked at Lucinda, eyebrows raised “…perhaps we’ll stumble across each other there?” Unable to catch her eye, he cleared his throat again. “It was nice to meet you, Dr. Bell.” “Nice to meet you too. Good luck with your house.” Marny waited until he left and turned to glare at her. “What?” “You know what, what.” Marny sighed, exasperated. “Lucinda, he was nice. And cute!” “I don’t have the time to get involved with anyone.” “You do so, you big chicken. Every time a guy is interested, you run the other way. There were a ton of guys interested in you last night, and you didn’t even notice.” “There were not!” Sighing, Marny bent over and picked up a small pot containing a plant dotted with dried-looking purple flowers. “Here you go. Don’t forget to water it, but don’t overwater it, either.” “It’s really pretty, Marny. Thank you.” Lucinda smelled the flowers. “They do smell good.” “C’mon. Let’s get some lunch.”

Chapter Three

Darkness fell, and the rain picked up outside, adding to the wind and thunder. Lucinda had changed into an oversized sleeping T-shirt for the evening and was curled up in the cushioned curve of the papasan chair. Pulling the thin T-shirt over her knees, she wrapped her tartan blanket around her body. Darwin lay at her feet as logs blazed in the fireplace. Lucinda had been trying to read the one book she owned for the past hour and still wasn’t able to get past the first chapter. Distracted by the wind that whistled over the house and shook the windowpanes, she surrendered herself to the fact that the storm would last all night. She pulled her blanket closer and shivered as she watched the downpour drench the living room windows. The house shuddered as if being pounded by invisible fists. The soporific sound of drumming rain soon lulled Lucinda to sleep and her book slipped to the floor. The flames in the fireplace burned down low. Muted light played across the living room window, mixing with the rivulets of rain from outside. There was a faint knock at the door. Startled awake, Lucinda checked the small clock that hung on the wall. One forty-nine in the morning. Who could be stopping by so late? she wondered. Marny? No, she would have called first. Maybe an emergency with somebody’s pet. “Just a minute.” Rewrapping the blanket around herself, she went to open the door. As soon as she twisted the doorknob, the unlocked door flew open, blasting her with a gust of icy wind and rain. Lucinda let out a cry of surprise as she was temporarily blinded. A man stood on her porch. As he stepped closer, he went from a gray, watery outline to a solid entity. His black sweater dripped with rain and lay like a

second skin on his powerful-looking torso. Dark black jeans were plastered onto his equally muscular legs. “Come in! It’s freezing out there!” Lucinda moved aside as the man stepped over her threshold. “I apologize for knocking so late.” His voice was even and low. “I saw the light coming from within.” He bowed his head, running a hand through his short, dark hair. His eyes flickered up to meet hers. Lucinda blinked, startled by their flash of shocking, ice-gray. Darwin growled at him, hackled raised. “Darwin!” Lucinda scolded. “Did you break down somewhere?” The stranger paused before answering. “Yes. I broke down.” “I’m so sorry! Do you need to use the phone? The only tow truck company I know of around here is probably closed for the night.” He stood dripping in her front room, the water pooling darkly around his feet onto the hardwood floor. “Let me get you a towel. You must be freezing.” She patted Darwin firmly on the head. “Darwin, stay put.” The dog sat, eyeing the stranger fixedly. Lucinda ran into the bathroom and grabbed the only towel she had, which had been tossed over the shower door. She hoped he wouldn’t notice it was slightly damp. “Thank you.” He took the towel from her. A shock leapt through their fingers as they touched. Lucinda pulled her hand back. The dying fire flickered off the hard planes of his jaw. She watched as he ran the rough, blue towel through his hair, light eyes

never breaking with hers. She felt a chill steal through her. “I’ll add some wood to the fire,” she murmured, embarrassed for staring. She turned away to hide a blush stealing over her cheeks. “The phone is in the kitchen if you want to leave the tow truck a message.” The man walked behind her, and Lucinda turned with a start. “My apologies.” Her initial alarm dissipated as quickly as it came. She shook her head to clear it. “I’ll get you the phone. You don’t even know where my kitchen is.” Ducking around him, she pulled her blanket tighter. Red-faced, Lucinda returned and handed it to him. He ran a hand through his wet hair again, brushing it away from his forehead. She found herself staring at him. His face was attractive, but there was a darkness about it that made her feel slightly uncomfortable. Not a darkness of color—his skin was quite light—but from within. It made her heart beat faster. His eyes, however, burned a bright, clear gray. “Thank you.” He ran his thumb over the mouthpiece of the receiver. “Where are you from, Mister—?” “Dead.” “Excuse me?” “The phone.” He handed it to her. “It is dead.” Lucinda took the phone from him and listened to its silence. “The storm must have knocked out the lines. Damn it. I left my cell phone at work. I don’t have a car, or I would offer to drive you to wherever you’re staying. Are you just ing through?” He raised a dark, arched eyebrow. “Now that is something you do not hear of these days,” he said in his low, even tone.

“What’s that?” “Not having a car.” “I know. I used to have a car, but the town is so small, I, um, decided to sell it when I moved here. My bicycle works fine.” His sudden smile was wide and slightly disarming. It left her feeling jumpy. Lucinda cleared her throat, gathering her thoughts and holding her hand out formally. “I’m Lucinda Bell. I’m the town veterinarian.” “Cronan.” He slid her hand into hers. The name stirred something within her. Something between fear and a feeling she couldn’t place. His icy grip was overly firm, and she fought the sudden urge to run. She drew her hand back and pulled the blanket around her again. “You’re freezing. Do you want a cup of tea?” “I do not require anything to drink.” “Okay.” Lucinda shifted her weight nervously. “Well, that’s three new people I’ve met recently. That never happens in this town.” Something indecipherable flickered across Cronan’s face. “Where are you staying?” Lucinda asked. “I have yet to take up residence.” Eyes still appraising her, he ran the towel down his neck, catching water droplets in its thirsty folds. Lucinda’s gaze followed the towel. “Oh. Well, the closest place to stay is at the motel down the main highway.” Cronan cocked his head slightly. A shudder of wind and torrential rain slammed against the windows. “But, of course,” Lucinda continued, “you can’t possibly walk there in this weather. It’s about ten miles away, and it’s kind of late.” “It is late.” His gray eyes studied her thoughtfully. “And I would not want to get

into an accident.” Her heart skipped a beat. “No, of course not. You can stay here tonight, Mr. Cronan. I don’t have anything for you to change into. I have a clothes dryer but…well, um, you can borrow a blanket while your clothes are in the dryer, if you want.” Lucinda felt herself blush and mentally kicked herself for it. Shut up! Shut up! “I have not the need to change into anything presently.” He caught Darwin’s fierce glare and chuckled. “And please, call me Cronan.” His light eyes locked with hers again. “Cronan,” she repeated. “That’s an unusual name.” “It is a family name.” “Oh.” Her heart hammered in her chest. Maybe this is a bad idea. The thought was pulled away like the tide, and her panic subsided as quickly as it came. The clock ticked loudly, marking their silence. “Well, you can sleep in here. The fire should keep this room warm. I would offer one of the other bedrooms but there’s no furniture in them.” “Thank you, this will be quite comfortable, Lucinda.” Her name rolled off his tongue in an intimate way that made her face grow warm. “You’re welcome.” Studying his face, she felt like she had missed something. “Let me get you a blanket.” Dashing into her bedroom, she realized too late that she was wrapped up in her only blanket. She fingered its worn saffron threads. His clothes are wet. And he’s probably colder than he’s letting on. Grabbing the sheet from her bed, she neatly folded the tartan blanket and wrapped herself in the sheet. “Here.” She came back out and set the blanket down in the chair. Cronan glanced at it, his expression unreadable. “I have others,” she lied, “but this is my warmest one. Come on, Darwin.” She turned and walked toward her bedroom door, aware of his eyes boring into her

back. She shut the door, and for the first time since moving in, she locked it. Cronan stood alone in the middle of the room and gazed into the fire. Walking over to it, he pressed the damp towel against his face, breathing in deeply. A smile spread across his lips. He turned and his gaze fell upon the tartan blanket. Just as quickly, his smile faded like a memory.

Chapter Four

Lucinda finished writing notes in a chart and flipped it shut. Last night’s events weighed on her mind, and she couldn’t concentrate. As she and Cronan had walked toward the veterinary hospital that morning, he had taken his leave abruptly. Their conversation had left her feeling agitated. “You can use my cell phone at work. It’s no trouble, really.” “You have been too generous already. I would not wish to intrude upon your place of business.” He caught her glance, and a smirk touched his lips. “I am sure you do not have men dropping by and spending the night often.” “I didn’t mind.” She flushed as his innuendo hit her too late. “I mean, your car broke down. I—I would tell my staff that, of course.” “You are very kind.” He looked away and took a deep breath, a muscle twitching in his jaw. “It has stopped raining. There is a gas station down the street. I will use their telephone.” He inclined his head toward her and started off down the street. She watched him walk away, heart thumping in her chest. And that was it. “I think he’s dead.” The words broke Lucinda from her thoughts with a start. “What?” “Dog poisoning, room three,” Joan’s voice was grim. “They think he got into the snail bait. I’m not sure we can save him.” “Everyone can be saved, Joan.” Lucinda flung open one of the cabinets and grabbed a bottle and syringe. “Positive thinking, ?”

Joan offered a small smile, “Whatever you say. But the owner thinks he ate the poison last night.” “I don’t care. Grab the charcoal and the IV fluid. Dennis!” she yelled. “Set up a water bath in case we need one!” She hurried off to the exam room. “I’ll meet you in there, Joan. We can do this. I’m not losing anyone today.”

* * * *

It was lunchtime and her staff had gone to the local café for lunch. Lucinda had stayed behind to monitor the dog’s progress. It had been touch and go, but the dog had pulled through. The owners had been despondent over the situation. “I just feel so guilty, Dr. Bell.” Mrs. Stanton dabbed her face with the Kleenex Lucinda had handed her. “Hank usually locks that stuff up, but I pulled it out because the snails were eating my roses after that rain we had.” “Accidents happen. Bo is strong and can pull through this. He’ll be chasing rabbits by the end of the week.” “Stupid dog,” she said through her tears. “I just can’t tell you how grateful I am. I don’t know what we’d do without you, Dr. Bell.” “My staff and I are a team.” Lucinda gave an embarrassed shrug. “I couldn’t do it without them. I’ll call you as soon as he wakes up.” The dog sighed heavily, breaking her from the memory of the conversation with his owners. “You’re going to be fine.” Lucinda gave the recuperating hound a pat on the head and checked the IV bag before closing the kennel door behind her. “Watch him for me, okay, Darwin?” Darwin sat at his kennel gate expectantly.

“I’ll take you out in a minute, I promise.” Lucinda walked to the waiting room and was startled to see a man standing at the front door. “Lucas!” Relief washed over her as she went to open it. The deadbolt stuck shut. Slamming her hand against it several times, it finally jerked open. “Stupid lock.” She rubbed her palm against her side. He made a move to grab her hand and stopped himself. “You said it would be acceptable to stop by?” “Yes! More than acceptable. I haven’t heard of any new dogs up for adoption, though.” “That’s fine. How is your cat?” “She’s doing great. Did you want to see her?” “I’d love to.” They entered the cat kennels, and she opened the cage. “You have a visitor.” The cat meowed loudly and hobbled up onto her three good legs. Lucas bent down and stroked her gently. “Hello, Ceridwin. She looks good. You removed the bandages from her head.” “I did. She looks a little rough around the edges right now, but I think she’s feeling better. She almost stole my sandwich when I had her on my lap earlier.” “Is that Darwin barking?” Lucinda listened. “Yes! Excuse me. I need to check on one of my patients.” “Of course. I’ll wait in the lobby.” “Darwin! Shh!” Lucinda looked in on the poisoned dog and found him to be resting comfortably. “What’s wrong with you? He’s fine.” She opened Darwin’s kennel gate, and he pushed past her. “Darwin!” Lucinda ran after him. “Darwin! You’re in so much trouble!”

He ran ahead of her, pushing open the lobby door and plonking himself at Lucas’s feet, tail wagging. “I’m so sorry, Lucas. I don’t know what’s gotten into him lately.” Lucas chuckled and bent down to scratch his head. “I don’t mind a bit.” Lucinda frowned at Darwin and shook her finger. “You need to go back into your kennel. That’s what you get for not wanting to be left behind today.” “Was he feeling lonely this morning?” “No, he just didn’t like the idea of being the only one left behind.” A questioning smile played at the corners of his mouth. “There was this man last night. I don’t think Darwin liked him very much.” “What happened?” “His car broke down, and he walked to my house. He was soaked to the skin. My phone was out, so he couldn’t call a tow truck. Anyways, he spent the night in my living room.” Lucinda caught his look of surprise and suddenly felt selfconscious. “What did he look like?” Lucas questioned abruptly. “About my age, I guess. Dark, short hair, kind of spiky. Really, really, light gray eyes.” Lucinda saw Lucas’s face had turned serious. “Why do you ask?” Lucas frowned. “That was not very safe.” “I know. I couldn’t kick him out into the storm, though. And he didn’t ask to stay.” She noted the uncomprehending look on Lucas’s face. “I have Darwin,” she said in defense. Lucas studied her, hazel eyes still serious. “Did he give you a name?” “Cronan,” Lucinda replied. “I forgot to ask his last name.” “Don’t.”

“What?” “Don’t ask his last name.” Lucinda raised her eyebrows. “What gentleman would impose on a lady like that?” He shrugged. “I would have walked to the nearest motel.” “The nearest motel is miles away,” Lucinda replied carefully. “It’s a small town, Lucas. Not much happens here. Trust me.” “Of course. Forgive me. I can be somewhat protective.” “You mean old-fashioned?” “Perhaps.” A small smile played across his lips. “For instance, right now, I’m trying to figure out a polite way to ask you to dinner without sounding like a cad.” “A ‘cad’?” Lucinda laid her hand to her throat, in mock seriousness. He grinned, somewhat embarrassed. “Am I still being old-fashioned?” “No, you’re being very polite. That sounds nice, actually.” “Wonderful. I will stop by tomorrow, then.” She walked him back out front, Darwin at their heels. “And Lucinda?” “Yes?” “Be careful.” Lucas paused. “I don’t think you should have let Cronan into your house.” Lucinda sighed. “I’m serious.” A shadow crossed his face, aging him.

“Okay,” she answered, struck by his vehemence. “I doubt our paths will cross again.”

Chapter Five

Lucinda was getting ready for bed. It had been a long day, and she was exhausted. Grabbing her towel, she ed that she had given it Cronan to use. Hesitant, she inhaled its scent. It reminded her of a summer rain as it fell on stones. An image of her and Cronan lying together slid into her head. Her breath hitched and she set the towel quickly across the rack again, making a mental note to do her laundry that weekend. Her cell phone rang. “Hello?” “Hey, girlie. How’s it going?” “Hey, Marny.” Lucinda sighed and wandered back to her bedroom. “It’s going. I’m tired.” “As usual. Sorry I didn’t drop by today. I had to order some more rowan shrubs.” “Rowan shrubs?” “For your front yard? I was going to bring you some, ?” “Oh, right.” “I don’t know what happened. I had four, and I went to grab two for you today, but it looks like they all died. I ordered some more, but I don’t know when they’ll come in. Maybe I’ll bring you something else.” She took a breath. “Anyway, I was wondering if you wanted to go out tomorrow night. I thought I’d treat myself to dinner.” “Mr. Cutie Bartender not available?” “Eh, I haven’t heard from him. Onward and upward, you know?”

“Oh, Marny. I’m sorry.” “It’s fine.” “It’s not.” “You’re right, it’s not.” She paused. “Oh well. There are plenty of other fish sticks in the sea. So, you want to go out tomorrow night?” “I’d love to, but I already made plans.” “With your walls?” “No, with a person.” “Oooh! Really?” “Not like that.” Lucinda crawled into bed and told her about meeting Lucas. After some hesitation, she decided to tell her about Cronan too. “Are you serious, Lucinda? How come you didn’t tell me about Lucas before? And I can’t believe you let that other guy stay overnight. Are you crazy?” “I know, I know. It’s just…I don’t know. It just happened that way.” “Lucinda, you need to be more careful.” “Okay, Miss-Pot-Calling-the-Kettle-Black. Honestly, between you and Lucas, I feel bad enough.” “Oh girlie, don’t feel bad. I just care about you. Was he cute?” “Who?” “Mr. Stay-Overnight-Guy.” Lucinda recalled his dripping, dark hair and too-light eyes, “I don’t know. Maybe. He seemed restless.” “Whoo-hoo!”

“Oh, Marny. I don’t want to talk about him anymore. He’s gone along his merry way. Let’s just drop it.” “Okay, okay.” There was silence on her end for a couple of seconds. “How about this Lucas guy? Is he…?” “Is he what?” “Cute?” “No! I mean yes, but not like that. He’s more brotherly.” “Ugh. That’s the kiss of death, isn’t it?” “Honestly, Marny. You’re terrible. I have to get some sleep. I’m so exhausted, I can’t even see straight.” “Okay, girlie. I’ll check in with you after tomorrow night.” “’Bye.” Lucinda hung up. Laying her cell phone on her nightstand, she was too tired to object when Darwin leapt up and settled by her feet.

* * * *

Lucinda was jolted awake by the phone what seemed like mere seconds later. The clock read nine thirty-nine p.m. “Dr. Bell?” “Speaking.” “It’s Roger Henrikson, Dr. Bell. I got this emergency number from the hospital answering machine. Did I wake you up?” “No, Mr. Henrikson.” Lucinda rolled out of bed and pulled on her jeans. “What’s

going on?” “I think Duke ate something bad. He threw up, and his belly is hurting. I don’t know what he got into, but last time he threw up, there was blood in it.” Lucinda pulled on her sweater and slipped her bare feet into her shoes. “Meet me at the hospital, Mr. Henrikson. I’ll be there in ten minutes.” She clicked the phone off and stifled a yawn. Mr. Henrikson was retired, and his yellow lab, Duke, was his baby. On a limited income, she knew the retiree rarely had extra money to pay for anything beyond the basics. She grabbed her coat from the living room floor and set off into the icy, dark night on her bicycle.

* * * *

“Thank you for coming, Dr. Bell.” Mr. Henrikson lowered the rusty tailgate on the back of his old pick-up truck as Lucinda coasted up to him. “That’s what I’m here for.” Lucinda leaned her bicycle against the building and walked over to his truck. “When’s the last time he vomited?” “In the truck on the way here.” He moved to one side so she could see. “Wow, he sure did.” Lucinda grimaced at the mess as she fished the key to the hospital from her back pocket. The yellow lab lay on his side, listless. “I’ll get the front door then help you carry him in. I don’t want to make him walk.” The older man nodded, worried eyes on his dog. Lucinda unlocked the door and turned on the front lights to the waiting room. Shrugging off her jacket, she tossed it on the reception counter and went back outside. She helped him lift the dog from the truck. “Did you see him eat anything?”

“Nope. Though he does get into the trash now and again.” “What might have been in the trash?” “Well, I had some chicken yesterday. He was begging for the bones, but I you told me chicken bones are no good for dogs. So I didn’t give him any, but I gave him some chicken. And I had some beans this morning—he likes those too. And some ice cream for lunch. But I only gave him a little of that because he just didn’t seem like he was feeling good.” Lucinda nodded with a sigh. “Okay.” As they eased the dog on the exam table, the lab promptly vomited all over Lucinda’s T-shirt. Blood was streaked throughout. “Ah!” Mr. Henrikson exclaimed. “I’m real sorry for that, Dr. Bell.” Lucinda grabbed a paper towel and wiped off most of the mess. “It’s okay, I’m used to it. Let’s take a look and see what’s going on.” As Lucinda palpated the dog’s stomach, a breeze rustled through the hospital. It lifted papers in its wake and whispered around the corner into the exam room where it settled, observing the scene. Lucinda’s practiced fingers ran along Duke’s stomach carefully. As she hit a spot toward his belly, the dog whipped around, snapping at her arm. “Easy, Duke!” she said gently. “Oh, he got you, Dr. Bell. I’m sorry for that.” “It’s fine. He just grazed me.” Lucinda patted the dog, who now looked ashamed of himself. “I need to take an x-ray, if you don’t mind. I won’t charge you. I just want to make sure he didn’t eat something that requires surgery.” “Whatever you say, Dr. Bell.” “Great. I’ll need you to help me carry him into the x-ray room. I’m going to turn on the machine first. Be right back.” “Dr. Bell?”

“Yes?” The old man swallowed hard as he laid his hands over the dog’s ears. “Is Duke going to die?” “No,” Lucinda replied with certainty. “No, Mr. Henrikson. He’s not going to die.” “I don’t have much money—” he gazed down at his dog “—but he’s all I got.” Lucinda reached out to squeeze the older gentleman’s hand. “I know. We’ll work something out. Don’t worry about the money. Let’s get him fixed up for now and talk about that later.” “Thanks, Dr. Bell. You’re a good woman.” He looked over his shoulder as a breeze blew past him. Frowning slightly, he pulled a chair up beside the exam table and sat down. In the other room, Lucinda switched on the radiograph machine and adjusted the dials. Pulling off her vomit-soaked T-shirt, she went into the laundry room and grabbed one of the scrub tops down from the shelf, slipping the worn cotton material over her head. She shivered as a draft of air slid down her bare back. Startled, she turned around, thinking that Mr. Henrikson had followed her. There was no one there.

* * * *

After examining the dog’s x-rays, both she and Mr. Henrikson could plainly see a chicken bone. It stood out stark white against the grays, lodged in the dog’s small intestines. Lucinda debated whether or not to wake Joan to assist but decided against it. A simple surgery, she assured herself as she hooked up the monitors. As the first incision was made, she had the inexplicable feeling that she wasn’t alone. A faint scent of ozone hit her nose. Checking several times over her

shoulder, she shrugged it off as residual fatigue. The presence watched as Lucinda continued and delved deeper into the dog’s insides, layer by layer, removing the object which had caused so much pain. It watched intently too as her hands deftly repaired the damage caused by the chicken bone and her own scalpel, stopping and restarting the blood flow which made the dog a living and breathing entity. An hour later, Lucinda sat on the floor of the Duke’s kennel cage, waiting for his swallow reflex so the intubation tube could be removed. She had sent Mr. Henrikson home earlier to get some sleep, assuring him that she would stay with the dog overnight and phone him if there were any problems. Dizzy with exhaustion, Lucinda grabbed a blanket from the laundry room and, after removing the tube and checking the dog’s vitals once more, settled onto the floor across from his kennel. She leaned back against the concrete wall and watched as the lab open his eyes. “You came through with flying colors buddy, but I bet you feel like hell. That pain killer should make you feel better, though.” She stifled a yawn and watched as the dog close his eyes again with a sigh. A half-hour ticked by before she felt herself being pulled to the brink of sleep. A breeze stirred a strand of hair on her cheek. Lucinda woke with a start and was halfway to the dog’s side before fully conscious. Duke snored peacefully in a drug-induced slumber, chest rising and falling rhythmically. “You’re okay,” she murmured to herself, sitting back on her heels. “Everything’s okay.” Tugging at the thin blanket around her shoulders, she settled onto the cold floor once again. After several moments, her eyes drifted shut. Lucinda was edging toward a deep sleep when a faint whispering at the end of the kennels jerked her awake. “Hello?” She sat up in alarm, eyes scanning the darkened corridor. Standing tentatively, she dug her nails into her palms as the whispering started up again. Faint but unmistakable, it echoed down the corridor, causing the hair to stand on

the back of her neck. Lucinda’s footsteps resonated against the concrete floor. After checking each empty kennel out of habit, she came to the last one. The whispering stopped. A cold sweat beaded on her brow. She stepped inside the kennel, hands running along the cold chain links. Empty, she assured herself. There’s nobody here but me. As she turned to leave, she was suddenly hit full in the face by the heavy tang of ozone. Her sharp intake of breath echoed down the corridor. Overwhelmed, Lucinda caught herself on the kennel door to keep from collapsing to her knees. The scent dissipated as quickly as it came. Lucinda shook her head to clear it and stood, squaring her shoulders. “I’m not afraid,” she murmured to herself. “Whatever you are, I’m not afraid.” Heart pounding, she made her way back to where Duke lay and closed the kennel door behind her, leaning her head against it briefly. She sunk down beside the lab, pulling the blanket tightly around her shoulders. Lucinda sat awake for the next four hours, until the first staff member arrived for work that morning.

Chapter Six

“Anybody home?” Marny hopped out and opened the tailgate of her work truck. “Mr. Barbary?” “I’m in the back!” “It’s me.” Marny grabbed a sapling and walked around the back of the whitewashed house. “I’ve got the rest in the truck. They arrived this morning, safe and sound. Nice house, by the way.” “Thank you.” Michael took the sapling from her and laid it on the ground. “It’s a little tucked away, but I like it. It even came with a refrigerator—filled with moldy food.” He laughed at his own joke. “I appreciate you delivering my saplings, Miss Anderson.” “Not a problem! Call me Marny, though. We’re not very formal around here.” “Ah, yes, sorry. It’s a habit. Michael works for me, then.” “Michael it is.” “I’ve been digging some holes where I think they’d look good. What do you think?” Marny placed her hands on her hips and surveyed his work with a pained look. “I think you’re going to need some help.” “You’re right.” He shrugged. “I probably do. Okay, I confess, I didn’t start on them until this morning. I want to have an herb garden too. Maybe right here.” He pointed to an empty spot. “It’s hard to find fresh herbs in town.” “You should have let me know about the herbs. I would have ordered some for you.” “I wanted to try and cook something last night that went beyond a frozen

dinner.” He set his shovel against the wall of the house. “There’s a lot to do, I guess. I keep getting distracted.” He paused. “So, um, I hope you don’t mind me asking but your friend…” Michael dusted his hands off. “Is she…?” Marny’s grin got bigger. “Is she what?” she replied, feigning innocence. “Um, you know…” “A vegetarian? A real brunette? A secret agent?” “Seeing anyone?” Michael cut in, catching her grin. “Why, no, Michael. She isn’t,” Marny replied, enjoying his embarrassment. “Why do you ask?” “Well, it’s just that I…” He cleared his throat. “I mean, I was just wondering if she was—” “She hasn’t dated anyone since she moved here. I think she’s holding out for an angel, but I could be mistaken.” “Hm, well. Maybe I could…” He ran his hand through his dark blonde hair. “Maybe you could,” Marny replied with a smirk.

* * * *

It was the end of the work day, and Lucinda was working through a stack of charts. She allowed her exhaustion to blot out the previous evening’s episode at the hospital and had concentrated instead on making it through the day without falling asleep. “Are you sure you don’t need me to help you lock up?” “Joan. We only have three patients here, Bo, Duke and Ceridwin. Everyone else has gone home. We don’t even have any boarders for a change.” Lucinda set another chart aside on a growing pile. “I’ll finish these notes up, and I’m out the

door.” “Okay.” Joan frowned. “Don’t you dare stay longer. A quick dash home today to take a shower and feed Darwin is no substitute for a good night’s sleep. You should have called me last night, Lucinda. I would have come in and helped on that surgery. You know better than that.” “It was a simple surgery, Joan. It went fine. I would have called you if I needed to.” “Hm. Things that seem simple can become complicated.” “You’re right, point taken.” Lucinda held her hands up in surrender. “You’re running yourself ragged. At some point, you need to do normal things that the rest of us do, you know? Like sleep and eat—” “I promise I won’t stay late,” Lucinda interrupted. “I have plans anyways.” “Plans? Oh good.” Joan patted Lucinda’s arm. “You have fun with Marny, then. I know she won’t let you stay. I changed the phone message, by the way. Any emergencies are to call me first tonight. You need to get some sleep.” “You didn’t need to do that, Joan,” Lucinda said with a resigned sigh. “But thanks.” “No staying out late, you girls.” Lucinda paused, not wanting to disclose her plans with Lucas just yet. “We won’t. Go. I’m almost done.” “All right. Take care, have fun. You know—fun?” Lucinda rolled her eyes and began the task of filing charts away. She had gotten halfway through the pile when she felt someone staring. “Lucas!” Lucinda jumped as she turned around to see him standing there. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” He walked over and laid a hand on her arm.

Lucinda felt comforted by his familiarity. “I didn’t hear the door open.” “You look tired. I’m not surprised.” “I didn’t sleep very well last night.” Concern flickered across his face. “He didn’t come back, did he?” “Come ba—Cronan?” Lucinda paused. “No. I had an emergency surgery late last night. I’m fine.” Though Lucas seemed unconvinced, he let it drop. “Are you ready?” She slipped off her lab coat and grabbed her jacket. “Yes. More than ready.” “Oh.” He stopped. “I don’t own a bicycle. I hope you don’t mind walking.” “That’s fine. You don’t have a car?” “No, I don’t. I haven’t the need for one.” “Well, small town.” She buttoned her jacket. “I don’t find the need for one either. I’ll walk my bicycle and ride home after. Is it far?” “No.” He held the door for her.

* * * *

The two set off through empty streets. They hit the edge of town and followed a dirt road that skirted the east side. A path meandered through a cluster of trees. At the end, a beautiful, old white-washed house sat amid a smattering of larkspur. The house was surrounded by a low, stone wall that appeared to run the perimeter of the property. Yellow and green lichen meandered across the crumbling stones. In the front, clusters of large cypress trees dotted the otherwise bare hillside. “I didn’t know there was a house back here.”

“It is rather secluded.” “We could have taken the main road.” “I took you the scenic way.” He walked up to the front door. “Welcome to my home, Lucinda.” “Why thank you, kind sir.” Lucas opened the door and stood aside.

* * * *

A dark shadow wound its way up the walkway of the veterinary hospital. Brushing aside wet leaves, it insinuated itself into the crack of the front door. The hospital stood quiet and still while it flitted along the floor, exploring all the empty corners. It made its way into a small office and stopped at a lab coat flung haphazardly across a chair. A gold nametag, “Lucinda Bell, DVM,” shone in the dim light of the room. The shadow slid across the white folds of the material and left the way it came.

* * * *

“I love your house. It’s exactly how I imagined it.” Lucinda walked around the living room picking up the antiques and examining them with interest. Her gaze fell upon a painting that hung on the wall. A young woman in a light yellow gown reached out to a knight on horseback, a red favor in her hand. “How romantic.” Lucas stood beside her. “Yes.” He turned toward her as if to say something.

“And your books!” She turned her attention to the dark, wooden bookshelves lined with volumes of leather-bound books. “Darwin would have a field day with these.” A brief touch of vertigo caused her attention to waver, and Lucinda rubbed a hand over her forehead. “I keep thinking one day I’ll fill my bookshelf up again. These old books are so beautiful, they look almost new.” Lucas studied her, a thoughtful expression on his face. “I do try to take care of my possessions.” “I used to have more possessions, as you say, but with moving and all, it was just easier to leave everything behind.” Dizziness washed over her again and she shook it off. “I really need to think about buying some furniture at least.” Lucinda picked up a carved Trojan horse that sat on a shelf. “Two of my bedrooms are completely empty, I have exactly one chair and table in the kitchen and another chair in the living room. I would be embarrassed to have more than one person over at a time.” “Do you?” “Do I what?” “Do you have more than one person?” She noted there was a slight tension behind his question, and she set the Trojan horse down. “I guess I don’t. Marny comes over, but we usually go out. I see friends at work but—” Her hand clutched the bookshelf as vertigo hit her again. “I think I need to sit down for a minute.” “Are you all right?” Lucas helped her to the couch, hands lingering on her wrist. “I’m overly tired, is all.” “I’ll start dinner now. Are you hungry?” “I’m starving, actually. I didn’t get a chance to eat lunch today. Maybe that’s what’s wrong.” He led her into the kitchen, which, like the house, boasted an antique air about it. “I’ll make a vegetable stew.”

“That sounds great.” Lucinda stood in the kitchen and let her eyes adjust to the different lighting. A weathered but beautiful wooden table sat in the center, flanked by two simple chairs. A single ray of dying sunlight slanted through the window, lighting the scene with an ethereal glow. She sat at the table and slid her fingers over the iron nails that ed the edges of the wood. “So, Lucas. What brought you here?” He started, almost dropping a handful of vegetables. Recovering quickly, he considered her question. “If that’s a personal question, you don’t have to answer it.” “No, it’s a fair question.” Lucas turned. “Let’s just say, I was drawn here.” “Well, it’s a nice, small town. Away from things.” Lucas turned his attention back to chopping vegetables, deftly tossing them into an iron pot. “And you? What brought you here, Lucinda?” Lucinda stared out the kitchen window across the hillside that made up the backyard. Cypress were scattered across the landscape like forgotten people, their twisted trunks and branches reflecting the dying sun. Saplings followed in their wake like misplaced children. “I don’t know. I guess I had nowhere else to go,” she said, almost to herself. She blinked her eyes to refocus them. “I have no idea why I said that.” Lucinda dropped her gaze, noting that Lucas had stopped chopping vegetables and was watching her. Embarrassed, she ran her fingertips over the nails in the table. “I was working in the city and needed a change of scenery. Fewer people. I ended up here because the owner of the veterinary hospital was retiring and wanted to hire somebody to take over the business.” “Thank you for being honest with me.” Lucinda looked up. “This is a big change from the city. Did live there your whole life?” “Yes.”

“And your family?” He paused. “Boyfriend?” “I don’t have any.” A familiar numbness fell over her. “Family or boyfriend?” “Boyfriend.” Lucinda’s shifted her gaze outside. “And my family…My parents and I haven’t talked in a while.” “I’m sorry.” Lucinda shrugged it off. “You seem to be quite at home in the kitchen,” she said. “I am.” A quiet settled between them as Lucas worked efficiently. He perused the contents of the refrigerator and added ingredients to the mix. She let her mind wander, staring out the window as the light began to wane. The kitchen soon filled with the aroma of simmering vegetables and herbs. Lucas ladled the stew into a hand-carved bowl and brought it to the table. Placing it in front of her, he peered into her downcast face. “My offering.” “Thank you.” “Do you want to talk about it?” “No.” She picked up the narrow handle of a perfectly rounded spoon. “I’ve never seen bowls or utensils like this.” “Lucinda.” Lucinda looked up, hesitant. “It’s all right to have secrets.” Lucinda let her breath out shakily. Her feelings of confusion went with it. “It’s not that I’m being secretive—it’s just I don’t know you very well.”

“I understand.” Lucinda nodded. “Thank you, Lucas.” The light from the window traced his angular features. He placed a hand over hers and gave it a squeeze. She felt a curious emptiness as he drew it away. Quickly, she changed the subject. “This is wonderful. Aren’t you having any?” “I ate earlier.” He eyed her. “I’m not much of a cook.” “I am.” She ate in comfortable silence. Afterward, they moved into the living room. “I’ll start a fire. It’s getting a bit chilly.” “I’m fine.” “I don’t want you to grow cold.” Lucinda smiled at his concern. She wandered over to peruse his books again. “So, have you read all of these?” “I know them by heart.” Lucas struck a match and watched as the fire caught. “I’m impressed.” Lucinda slid one of the smaller books from the shelf. She breathed in its rich scent as she opened it, eyeing the neat script. “What language is this?” “Welsh. I can translate, if you wish.” He walked over and stood beside her, looking over her shoulder. “This particular one is a love poem.” She closed it again, sliding it back onto the shelf. “What made you go into veterinary medicine?” Lucas asked. The question took her by surprise. She took a moment to gather her thoughts and answered. “I wanted to go into people medicine. I actually started out in medical school, but…” Lucinda paused, struggling.

“I’ve asked the wrong question again.” “No, you haven’t Lucas. Really.” Lucinda took a deep breath. “I started out in medical school but found it was more complicated than it seemed.” “So you went into animal medicine. Has it been less complicated?” “Most of the time.” She took another book from the shelf and slowly opened it. “You seem to have ion for what you do. A gift for saving lives.” Lucinda shut the book abruptly. “What time is it?” Lucas hesitated. “There’s a clock in the bedroom.” He went to check the time. “Close to midnight.” “Midnight? I need to get home and feed Darwin. I didn’t realize it was so late. It didn’t seem like I was here that long. I’m sorry for imposing.” “No apologies needed.” Lucas retrieved their coats. “We should have picked him up on the way here.” He helped her with her coat. “You could have stayed later.” His hand lingered on her sleeve. “That’s really nice of you to offer, Lucas, but I have to get up early in the morning.” “Yes.” Lucas dropped his gaze. “I will walk you home.” “I’m fine on my bicycle.” “I want to walk you home. It’s dark outside.”

* * * *

They approached the driveway to Lucinda’s house. The coastal wind had picked up, and the temperature had dropped. Moonlight streamed across the landscape and Lucinda shivered. “It’s late. I won’t keep you. Thank you though, Lucas. I

had a really good time.” “Me too. I want to walk you to your door.” “Old-fashioned,” she teased. “Indulge me.” She fished for the key in her back pocket. “Would you like to come over for dinner tomorrow night? Like I said, I’m not much of a cook.” “That would be nice.” He followed her to the front door. “Do you want me to meet you at the hospital?” “No, I’ll need to stop by the market on the way home. How about you drop by around seven?” He nodded and watched as she struggled to fit the key into the lock. Reaching over, he laid his long fingers over hers and slipped the key in. Darwin nosed his way out of the door and snuffled Lucas’s feet. His tail wagged maniacally. “Thank you again, Lucas.” “I will be here at seven. Goodnight, Lucinda. Sleep well.” Impulsively, Lucinda gave Lucas a brief hug before she went inside and closed the door. Lucas stood on the porch for a moment and scanned the darkened front yard. Seeing nothing, he laid a hand upon her door and murmured something quietly before withdrawing his hand again. As he disappeared up the driveway, a dark figure stirred against the single cypress tree.

* * * *

“Late dinner for you, Darwin, I’m sorry. Today’s been a mess for you, hasn’t it? I’ll make it up to you, I promise. Early walk before work tomorrow, okay?” Lucinda let Darwin out into the backyard to pee and shut the door. Grabbing his dish, she scooped out his kibble and proceeded to mix it in with a fresh can of dog food. There was a light knock at her front door. Lucinda went to answer, thinking it was Lucas. As she opened the door, her heart skipped a beat. Cronan stood on the porch. Swathed in a black overcoat this time, his hands were behind his back. Icy, gray eyes reflected the light from within. “Did I surprise you?” “Um, I was expecting somebody else,” she responded without thinking. Her eyes flickered past him into the darkness. “I never had the chance to thank you for your hospitality the other night.” “That’s quite all right Mr. Cronan. Were you able to find a place to stay?” Her heart pounded in her chest. “I am still working on it. And please, just Cronan. No Mister.” There was an expectant pause before he continued. “I brought you something.” He pulled a wine bottle out from behind his back. “A small token of my appreciation.” Lucinda felt her cheeks warm. “How nice of you. I don’t really drink.” “Ever?” He ran his hand along the door frame, keeping his eyes upon her. “Well, um, sometimes.” Her gaze followed his hand. “You really didn’t need to do that. But thank you.” “And you,” he continued, “did not need to offer to let me sleep here the other night.” Cronan took a slight step forward. “But you did.” Lucinda nervously took the bottle from him. She read the label. “Nineteen thirty-

seven? Wow, that’s old.” “Not so old.” “Huh. Um, I really need to turn in for the night.” She heard Darwin’s insistent barking from the backyard and turned at the sound. When she turned back, she jumped. Cronan stood over her. Her breath quickened. “Good luck finding a place.” “Yes.” He looked down at her, appraising her with an icy stare. “Could you recommend a dwelling around here?” “I’m sure there are plenty of ‘dwellings’ around here. Or the next town over if the beach rentals are full. Maybe you should talk to a real estate agent?” Disappointment crossed his features. Cronan made no move to leave but continued to stand over her, eyes locked with hers. Lucinda found herself studying his face without thinking. His light skin was unmarred, broken only by the faint, dark shadow of stubble along his jaw line. His lips quirked upward, slightly mocking. She felt his cool breath brush her cheek, and her thoughts tumbled over themselves. The scent of summer rain hitting stones seemed to emanate from his skin. “I need to go.” “Yes, you do.” Cronan paused. He bowed his head and took a step back from the threshold. Lucinda fumbled with the door. “Thank you, again, for the wine. Really.” Tautness settled across his lips. She closed the door and locked the sticky deadbolt with some difficulty. Rushing to the back, she let Darwin in. He frantically sniffed around her feet and ran to the front door, growling. “Okay, Darwin. Everything’s fine. Calm down.” She set the bottle on the counter and stared at it like it was a venomous snake. “I’ll get your dinner.” Her heart still pounded, making her lightheaded. Setting Darwin’s dish on the floor, she steadied herself on the kitchen chair. She picked up the phone and considered giving Lucas a call but realized she didn’t have his phone number. She set the

phone down again. Maybe Marny. No, she’d probably be out. Okay, Lucinda, get a grip, she told herself. Nothing happened. He gave you a bottle of wine, for heaven’s sake. She gazed at the bottle on her counter. “It must have cost a fortune, though.” She picked it up again. “Nineteen thirty-seven Château Gilette Crème de Tête,” she whispered. She normally didn’t drink alcohol. The last time she had a glass of wine was when Marny had come over a year ago to introduce herself. Lucinda had become quite drunk and had fallen asleep after a half a glass. No tolerance. She ran the tips of her fingers across the smooth unmarred label, lingering at the edges. Setting the bottle back on the counter, she headed to bed. Shedding her clothes, Lucinda stood and hugged herself, scanning her room for the light blue T-shirt she slept in. A whisper of a cold breeze crept up her back, brushing a tendril of her hair aside. She whipped around nervously to see where it had come from. When she turned back, she spied her T-shirt on her bed, wound tightly in the sheets. “Really, Lucinda. You are quite the terrible housekeeper.” She pulled the T-shirt over her head and went to wash her face. Bending over her small sink, she started at what felt like a sudden exhale on the back of her neck. She straightened, frantically looking around the tiny bathroom and into the bedroom. Darwin lay at the foot of her bed, one ear cocked up in the air, the other flipped back from his light-blue eye. Lucinda finished washing her face, keeping an eye on the mirror to see behind her. As she slipped into the cold bed and pulled her blanket up to her chin, Lucinda tried to dismiss feelings of unease. She tried equally as unsuccessfully not to think about Cronan. His words and movements played in her head, over and over. She lay staring at the ceiling for the next hour before she finally turned her light off to go to sleep. The wind picked up outside. A presence slipped through the house and around the corners before it finally settled beside Lucinda’s sleeping form with a restless exhale.

Lucinda woke to find herself standing in the living room, hand on the front door knob. Moonlight streamed through the window, bathing the room in its ghostly glow. The scent of ozone was thick in the air. She stood there, confused for a moment, before she turned and wandered back into the bedroom and collapsed into unconsciousness. The shadow made its way up her bed. It tried to settle across her sleeping form but could not maintain its darkness.

Chapter Seven

Joan repeated herself, “Dog vaccine in room two, Dr. Bell. Are you all right? You’ve been distracted all day.” “I’m sorry, Joan. My mind is somewhere else.” “Did you and Marny have a good time last night?” She placed a specimen slide onto one of the microscopes. “Um, yeah. I always have a good time with Marny,” Lucinda replied. She finished labeling the tube of blood she had drawn earlier, double checking the name. “Actually, I’m supposed to make dinner tonight and haven’t the slightest idea what to burn.” “I’m sure she’ll love whatever you try.” “It’s not for Marny. It’s for another friend.” Joan’s ears perked up. “A man?” “A friend,” Lucinda replied slowly, catching herself too late. “The gentleman who was interested in taking an older dog.” Joan nodded and pretended to adjust the microscope’s focus. “Hm. Nice of him to take an interest in an adult dog. Really speaks of his character. So, is he younger? Older?” “Joan, I know what you’re getting at. He’s a friend. His name is Lucas.” “Married?” Lucinda sighed in frustration.

* * * *

Lucinda coasted up to the hardware store after work and parked her bicycle in the front. “Hello, Dr. Bell!” The shop’s owner greeted her in his booming voice. “Hi, Sam. How’s it going?” “Good, good. I was just telling the wife that I needed to give you a call.” He opened a roll of coins and dumped them into his , fiddling at the paper with his large fingers. “Cat’s got something on his leg. Not sure what’s going on.” “How’s he acting?” “Seems to be acting all right, I guess.” He shrugged. “Whatever it is, it’s getting bigger, though.” “I should probably examine it to make sure it’s not something that needs to be removed. Can you stop by tomorrow morning?” “Well, that’s the trouble, Dr. Bell. Jeannie’s caught that flu that’s been going around, and I haven’t been able to get away.” “Do you want me to take a peek now?” Relief touched the man’s weathered face. “That’d be real nice of you. I’m not trying to take up your time and all, but that lump’s been there a couple of days.” He closed the cash and came around the counter. “He’s usually lying on my porch in the back. Unless he’s out hunting.” Lucinda followed him out the back door to his trailer, which sat a hundred yards behind the shop. A large, rangy-looking tabby cat lay basking in the sun. Lucinda kneeled down and patted the cat on the head. “Hey.” The cat greeted her with a plaintive meow.

Sam’s wife peeked out the screen door. “Dr. Bell?” “Hi, Jeannie. I heard you’re not feeling well.” “I’m getting over the flu. Keeps coming and going. I feel okay now, but…” She gave a wan smile and shrugged. “Would you like some coffee?” “I’m fine. You go get some rest.” Lucinda ran her fingers along the cat’s leg. “Well, it feels like an abscess, Sam. He seems to have a fever too. Has he been in a fight lately?” “I have to say yes to that. He likes to be top guy. You know how it is with tomcats.” Lucinda raised an eyebrow. “Maybe he needs to be neutered?” “Maybe so, maybe so.” The shop keeper scratched the side of his unshaven face and grinned back, unabashed. “But I just can’t bring myself to do that to him.” “You won’t have to.” She stood and placed her hands on her hips. “Tell you what, Sam. How about if I take him in and take care of that abscess, and I’ll do the neuter free of charge?” She mentally tabulated the cost of the neuter in her head and shrugged it off. She’d reimburse the hospital for the few supplies. But her time was her own. He sighed. “That’s an offer I shouldn’t refuse, I suppose. You got yourself a deal.” He looked down at his cat. “Sorry buddy, I tried to hold out, but fair is fair.” Lucinda chuckled. “If you have a cat carrier, I’ll take him before you change your mind.” “Now? Well—” he scratched the graying stubble on his face again “—I hate to take up your evening.” “It won’t take more than an hour, Sam.” “Okay, you got me beat. I got a carrier in the shop. What did you stop by for before I waylaid you?”

“Oh!” Lucinda replied. She’d forgotten about her dinner. “Actually, I needed a folding chair.” “Got those right over here. Free of charge.” He handed her a green folding chair. “Kind of on the small side but should work for you.” “It’s perfect. Thank you.” “Let me get him in the carrier.” After several minutes, he returned carrying a beat-up carrier. “Can you manage him on your bicycle? I put some new screws in this thing but it’s still kind of big.” “It’s not that far. I’ll walk him to the hospital, do the surgery and come back. Give me about an hour, okay? He can stay overnight.” “I appreciate that. You sure I’m not ruining your evening?” “It’s fine. This won’t take long at all. Do you need me to pick up anything at the market for Jeannie? I have to stop by on the way home.” “Don’t even think about it, young lady. You’re doing enough of a favor by taking care of Cat there. You let me know how much I owe you too.” “Will do, Sam.”

* * * *

After the surgery, she stopped off at the market only to become completely overwhelmed by the endless aisles of unprepared food. Settling for salad vegetables, pasta, and a jar of spaghetti sauce, she resigned herself to the fact that it was the best she could do and went to stand in line. “Dr. Bell?” Turning, she saw a man making his way toward her. “Michael! Michael Barbary?” He held out his hand formally. “We met at your

friend’s garden shop?” “Oh, yes. Of course. I’m sorry, I—” She set her food on the conveyer belt and shook his hand. “Dinner. I’m doing the same. I’m in town for the night.” She noted the single, frozen dinner he laid on the checkout. Handing the cashier her money, she chuckled. “You look as gourmet a cook as I am.” “Yes, well.” He shrugged. “I keep trying, but it’s just me.” “That, I understand.” Gathering her bag, she accepted her change. “It was nice seeing you again, Michael.” “You too.” He watched her pick up the grocery bag. “Is that your bicycle outside? The one with the folding chair next to it?” “Yes.” “Do you need a ride home?” His dark blue eyes looked hopeful. “No, I’m fine. I have a basket for my groceries. I’ll manage. But thank you.” “All right, then. Have a good evening.” “You too.” Outside, she set the grocery bag in her basket and tucked the folding chair awkwardly under her arm. A ride would have been nice, she reflected. But I can manage on my own. Once she was home, Lucinda dumped her groceries on the kitchen counter and went to grab a quick shower. She mused over the day’s events as the hot water ran over her body. I’ll go in early tomorrow morning. Maybe I can walk Sam’s cat over at lunch time. I hope Lucas likes my lame attempt at cooking. That surgery took a little longer than I expected. She was shaken from her reverie by the sound of voices coming from the living

room. Shutting the water off with a frown, she listened as the sound weaved and echoed throughout the walls of the bungalow like a distant memory. Arguing? Was it coming from outside? She plainly heard a female and a male voice. She grabbed her towel, wrapped herself in it, and walked slowly into the living room. The arguing stopped. Silence lay over the room like a thick blanket. Something from the past. Or my imagination. Twisting the edge of her towel between her hands, she went to get dressed.

* * * *

A half hour later, Lucinda was finishing up the salads when there was a knock on the door. Darwin ran to the door with her, tail wagging. The doorknob stuck. “Damn it!” Lucinda struggled with the knob before it finally twisted open with a jerk. “Hey, Lucas!” “Am I too early?” “You’re right on time. Come in.” “I brought bread. I figured it would go with—” He sniffed the air, eyes closed. “Pasta? I smell tomato sauce.” “Spaghetti.” Lucinda gestured apologetically. “It was the least complicated thing I could think of. And I confess, the sauce is from a jar.” “That sounds perfect. I also brought butter and garlic and will magically turn this into garlic bread.” “Wonderful!” Lucas shut the front door. His hand lingered on the doorknob and a small frown crossed his forehead. “The knob is sticky sometimes.”

“Right.” He followed Lucinda into the kitchen. “What do you need from me, Lucas?” He paused, a look of confusion crossing his face. “For the garlic bread?” “Yes, of course.” He set the bread, garlic and butter on the counter. “A bowl, knife, and a baking sheet.” Lucas opened one of Lucinda’s cupboards and helped himself to a small bowl. Lucinda handed him a knife. “Where did you learn to be so clever in the kitchen? As you can probably tell, I’m absolutely hopeless.” She tossed the empty spaghetti sauce jar into the garbage. “It’s something I’ve picked up over the years,” he replied with a chuckle. “From watching, mostly.” “My mother tried to teach me to cook when I was young.” Lucinda pulled tomatoes from the refrigerator and began slicing them for the salad. “But even then I was hopeless. Not really what she expected, I guess,” she added as an afterthought. “Always wanting to go outside and play in your tree house.” “Exactly.” Lucinda stopped slicing tomatoes and looked up, startled. “I mean, that’s what most little girls want to do. Right?” “I guess so.” She glanced at Darwin, who was sniffing around Lucas’s feet. “Darwin, mind your manners.” She yanked her finger as the knife bit into it. “Ouch!” “Lucinda!” He dropped his own knife and grabbed a dish towel, wrapping it around her finger. “You’re bleeding! I should have—how deep is it?” “It’s fine. I’m so clumsy.” Lucinda turned on the water facet. “Another reason I’m not a good cook.”

“I’ll get you a bandage.” He stopped himself halfway to the hallway. “Where are they?” “In my bathroom.” She winced as the water flooded the cut. He appeared at her side again. “Here, let me.” “I’m fine. Really. It’s almost stopped bleeding.” She unwound the kitchen towel from her finger and tossed it aside. “Please,” he repeated, determined, “let me look after you.” Lucinda dutifully held her finger out. She watched as he bandaged the cut. “Did you cut yourself too? It’s not bleeding but maybe you need a bandage.” “It’s nothing,” he dismissed it with a frown. “The other night. When Cronan came by. He—” Lucas paused. “He what?” she asked, surprised by the change of subject. “He slept in the living room?” “I told you he did,” she replied, indignant. He carefully smoothed the edges of the bandage and held onto her hand awkwardly, not meeting her eyes. “Thank you.” She pulled her hand away. “I’ll finish the salad. Hopefully, with no fingers added.” Opening his mouth several times, he seemed about to speak, but she ignored him until he thankfully decided to busy himself with the garlic bread. They finished preparing dinner together with no further incident. “Wow,” Lucinda commented after the table had been set. “That’s the most lively it’s looked since I moved here!” “I didn’t do a thing,” he said. “Well, except the garlic bread.” “Which smells delicious.”

“Thank you.” Lucas gestured to the heather plant in the center of their feast. “That’s a nice touch. Calluna vulgaris.” “I guess I’m the only one that doesn’t seem to know the Latin names of plants.” Lucinda grimaced. “My friend Marny gave it to me. She thought my house needed something. I’m trying my best not to kill it, but I don’t have much luck with plants.” “Maybe it’s not the right climate.” He walked over and picked up the wine bottle on the kitchen counter. “Where did you get this?” “Oh, um. It was a gift.” Lucas raised his eyebrows as he read the label. “Nineteen thirty-seven Château Gilette Crème de Tête? A very generous gift.” “Actually, Cronan gave it to me.” His hazel eyes darkened. “When?” “Last night, after you left. I thought it was you, until I opened the door.” “Did he try and come in?” “No,” Lucinda answered slowly, noting the tautness in his voice. “Not really. He just came by to thank me. It was a gift, Lucas. He was just being nice.” Lucas ran a thumb over the label, frowning. “Be careful, Lucinda.” “I am careful.” “You’re not, you know.” Lucas set the bottle down, pushing it into the corner. “I am,” Lucinda said. “Anyway, I couldn’t call you afterward because I didn’t have your phone number.” “Ah. Yes.” He accepted the plate of spaghetti Lucinda handed him and sat down. “My phone has yet to be connected. Perhaps by next week.” Lucinda’s cell phone rang from the other room.

“Speaking of, excuse me, Lucas. That’s either Marny or an emergency call.” “Of course.” Lucinda dashed into her bedroom and clicked on her cell phone. “Hello?” Silence answered her. “Hello?” She checked her incoming calls and saw nothing had been recorded. “Weird.” She walked back into the kitchen. “I think my phone is malfunctioning.” Lucas was rinsing his plate off, Darwin wriggling at his heels. “Well, you must have been hungry,” she remarked. “I was. About Cronan. If he comes by again, tell him you will call the police. I don’t trust him.” “The police? That’s kind of extreme. You’re being a worrywart, Lucas. You haven’t even met him.” Something indecipherable flickered across Lucas’s face. “Let’s go for a walk after dinner.” She grabbed a slice of garlic bread and took a bite. “Changing the subject quite nicely…” “I’m completely ignoring that comment.”

* * * *

The air was crisp and still. The sun touched down on the horizon and cast its deep, red glow across the sea. The two headed toward the ocean. The steady splash of waves below broke the otherwise still silence. They followed the path until it hit the first rocky outcropping. “Have you been down there?” Lucas asked.

“Down to the beach?” “Not much of a beach right now, but yes. I imagine there’s more to walk on in the morning when the tide is out.” “Yes, there is.” Lucinda pushed a strand of hair out of her face. He reached over and tucked it behind her ear. “What happened here?” He ran a finger over two small scars that dotted her forehead. “I…bumped my head,” Lucinda dismissed the question and looked down the cliff. “You kind of have to climb down that narrow rock—” she pointed “—and it drops out onto a small stretch of sand. Darwin and I walk down there in the mornings.” “It’s a dangerous drop.” “I’m careful. The beach is pretty. That’s where I found Darwin, actually.” Lucas nodded, a small smile touching his lips. Her eyes followed the path behind them just as the woman appeared. She looked away. “Are you all right?” “I’m fine,” she replied stiffly. Lucinda saw out of the corner of her eye that the woman was running directly toward where she and Lucas stood. She edged away from Lucas, backing herself against the cliff face. Lucas looked down the path behind them. His face remained composed as he returned his attention to her. “Are you afraid?” Lucinda jumped at the question. “Why do you ask?” “You seem nervous.” The woman stopped. She stood, staring at Lucinda from over Lucas’s shoulder. It was the first time Lucinda had faced her. The woman’s hair was wild, strands

escaping from where a ribbon was wrapped around it. But her eyes were wilder, accusing. The woman stood behind Lucas, eyes boring into the back of his head, and stepped forward. “No!” Lucinda grabbed Lucas by the arm and pulled him toward her. Lucas stumbled and braced his arm against the rocks. “What—?” “Oh God, Lucas, I’m sorry. I—I thought you were falling.” Lucinda’s heart pounded in her chest and her hands shook. She clung to him, looking over his shoulder. The woman was gone. He peered down at her. “Lucinda?” “Can we go back?” “Of course.” He slipped his arm around her waist and walked her back up to the house. Darwin trotted after them. Lucas busied himself building a fire in the fireplace and watched until the wood caught. He turned, crossed his arms, and looked her square in the eye. “What?” Lucas stood quietly and waited. “What, Lucas?” “What did you see out there, Lucinda?” “What are you talking about?” “You know what I’m talking about.” “No.” She stood and walked past him into the kitchen. “I don’t.” Undaunted, he followed her. He watched quietly as she filled a glass with water from the faucet. Lucinda avoided his gaze. She ran a hand through her hair as she took a sip and

emptied the rest into the heather plant. “It’s late. I need to get to bed.” He walked up to her and lifted her chin with his index finger. “I’m here for you if you want to talk.” She nodded. “Lock the door behind me.” Lucinda followed him to the door and locked it. She laid her cheek upon the cool, white-washed wood. As Lucas walked away, he glanced over at the cliffs overlooking the ocean then down at the cut on his finger, frowning.

* * * *

She was in the driver’s seat of her fiancé’s car, and he was in the enger seat beside her. Stopping at a red light, she waited for it to turn green. To her right was a freeway that emptied out onto the cross street. Cars streamed off it like ants. She could smell fresh rain on the concrete sidewalks and the lingering ozone from a storm that had ed through that evening. As she started to accelerate, she heard her fiancé laughing at something she had said. Suddenly, there was a flash of white and the sound of a crash. Lucinda screamed. Jarred awake, Lucinda cried out as a blast of icy air hit her in the face. The front door was blown painfully from her hands and slammed against the wall. She fought the wind and pushed it closed, disoriented and shaking. Darwin stood in the bedroom door, eyeing her. The memory of her dream trickled away like water as she made her way back to bed. Sleep devoured her once again. The storm howled over the bungalow, shaking the windows. It pushed its way through the cracks leaving a whisper in its wake. The whispering continued into the house, sliding up the edges of Lucinda’s bed and over her sleeping form. It

pressed against her lips, merging with her own breath and bringing with it new dreams.

Chapter Eight

“I’m so glad you came over, Lucinda. I didn’t know what to do.” Marny led her into the kitchen and over to a shoebox. “I hit him with my car on the way home. He just flew into my windshield.” The bird huddled in the shoebox, fluffed and dazed. Lucinda peeked in at him. “Sometimes they need some time to recover and they’re fine.” Reaching into the box, Lucinda gently tested the bird’s wings for fractures. “Is he okay? I haven’t the slightest idea how to feed him or anything. You have to take him if it needs anything like that.” The bird let out a loud chirp. “Oh my God, is that bad?” Marny panicked. “Is he crying? What can I do?” “You can calm down.” “Okay, okay.” Marny paced around the kitchen. “I feel so awful, Lucinda. But he came out of nowhere, I tried to stop—” “We’ll leave him in the box for about an hour. That will give him time to recover on his own. If he’s not okay by then, I’ll take him into the hospital. I’m sure he’ll be fine.” “Thank you so much, Lucinda. I’ll feel really bad if he dies.” “He’s not going to die.” “I’ll make some tea.” Lucinda flopped down onto Marny’s couch, which sat in the corner of a cheerful, brightly colored kitchen. Marny had forgone a kitchen table and chairs in favor

of the comfortable, retro green couch with red oversized pillows and sixties retro-style coffee table. She had joked that the couch made it easier to fall asleep after a big meal. Lucinda grabbed one of the large red pillows and laid back on it. The distant murmur of Marny talking to the bird soon became background noise and she drifted off. “Lucinda?” “Sorry.” Lucinda shook herself awake. “It’s been a long day, and I didn’t sleep well last night.” “Why?” “Nightmares.” “About what?” “I don’t . Hey, so where’s my tea?” “Right here, Miss Sleepyhead. Chamomile, not that you need it. With a bit of dandelion thrown in for good measure. I grew them both myself. I’ll even let you have the crazy daisy mug this time.” “You’re so good to me.” Lucinda took the yellow, flowered mug and wandered down the hall to gaze out Marny’s front living room window. Lavender, rosemary, and sage brush grew in carefully arranged groupings. Accented with other herbs which Lucinda couldn’t name, the arrangement was always colorful and, as Marny would remind her, quite useful. “So, I delivered Michael Barbary’s saplings the other day,” Marny said from the kitchen. “He’s got a lot of work to do on that house but it’s going to look nice.” “Michael. I saw him in the store yesterday.” “Ooh! Did he ask you out?” “I don’t think he’s inter—” “Of course you don’t. That’s why you need me to tell you these things.” Marny ed her. “His house is coming together quite nicely. He’s making headway in

the yard, considering what it looked like before. The saplings are going to look nice once they get bigger and become trees. I offered to help him, but he didn’t seem very interested in me.” She smiled wickedly at her friend. “Oh, Marny.” “Don’t you just want to run your fingers through his hair and gaze into those beautiful blue eyes of his?” “Stop it!” Lucinda playfully pushed her. “You really need to start dating.” Marny took a sip of her tea, picking a bit of tea leaf off her tongue. “You’re going to die a virgin.” “I do not, and I am not.” “Maybe you could offer to help Michael with his planting.” Marny wiggled her hips suggestively. “Marny!” “Okay, okay.” She chuckled and followed Lucinda’s gaze to her yard. “How about we landscape your yard, Lucinda? I wouldn’t charge you, you know.” “I know you wouldn’t. I don’t want to make you work on your days off.” “It’s not work, it would be fun. We could do it together. We could plant some lavender and sage, and ooh, how about some monkshood? That would do well. I just got some in and have that in my greenhouse right now. I could give you a cutting.” “I don’t have a greenhouse. And I don’t even know what monk-should is. I’d just kill it anyhow. The heather plant you gave me is already turning brown.” “It’s supposed to protect you against evil. It’s poisonous though.” “The heather?” “No, the monkshood.” “Oh great. So, I would probably end up poisoning myself with it, then.”

“Well, aren’t you cheery? What’s wrong, girlie? You seem kind of down today.” “I’m tired.” Lucinda rubbed her eyes. “I’m sorry, Marny. It sounds like a great idea. Maybe you can teach me about all your plants and I won’t be such a dummy about what you do.” “Lucinda! You’re not a dummy. Look at Mr. Birdie in there. I would have probably done all the wrong things if it wasn’t for you. Friends complete each other.” Marny gave her a one-armed hug. “Come on. Check Mr. Birdie for me and tell me he’s going to be all better.” Lucinda followed her into the kitchen. Marny lifted the lid on the shoebox. The bird was lying on its side, eyes closed. “Oh.” Looking over her shoulder, Lucinda felt her stomach fall. “I guess he’s not going to be all better.” Marny set her mug on the counter and scooped up the shoebox. “I’ll bury him outside.” Lucinda slumped onto the couch, head in her hands. The kitchen was silent save for the ticking of the kitchen clock. The sound echoed and slowed until she no longer heard it. “I buried him next to my ferns.” She jumped at the sound of Marny’s voice. “It wasn’t your fault.” She sat down next to her. “Please don’t feel bad.” “I’m fine.” “I can see by your face that you’re not fine. I’m the one that killed him. I was driving the car.” “It was an accident, Marny.” “Well, he’s on his way to birdie heaven now,” Marny said. “Or wherever it is they go.” She got up and opened her kitchen cupboard, grabbing a pot of honey.

“My parents always told me there was an animal heaven. With trees and flowers. What did your parents tell you when you were a kid?” “I saw him, Mommy. He walked right by my door and looked at me. I think he was mad.” “We didn’t talk about that stuff,” Lucinda replied, shaking the memory from her head. Marny drizzled a generous spoonful of honey into her tea. “My parents helped me have a little funeral for my rabbit when he died. I picked flowers and my Dad made a headstone for him, the whole thing.” “Your grandfather is dead, Lucinda. He fell and hit his head in the nursing home. You must have dreamed it.” “I wasn’t asleep. He was here.” “Poor Fluffy. His headstone is still there, you know. I planted some bulbs around it a couple of weeks ago.” Marny stared out her kitchen window. “Oh well, he was an old rabbit.” “I don’t want you to talk about it anymore, Lucinda. You were dreaming. Grandfather is dead. The dead don’t come back.” “What do you think happens to people after they die?” “What?” Lucinda was snapped from her memory. “Do you think they go somewhere else?” “I don’t know.” “Or do they just stop existing?” Lucinda shrugged, staring at the chipped honey jar sitting on top of the counter. Honey dripped over the edge of the earthenware, leaving sticky trails down the side. Old, unwanted crumbs had been caught up in its wake. “I wonder if they can come back if they want to. Unfinished business, you know.

That would mean that Fluffy would have some serious chewing to do in my house.” Marny chuckled. “I’ll bet there are some people that don’t even know they’re dead.” “Can we not talk about this anymore?” “Sure.” Marny stopped herself. “I’m sorry, Lucinda. I’m chattering away as usual. Oh!” She slammed her mug down on the counter. “I forgot my mail. Be right back.” Lucinda sat on the couch alone, still staring at the jar of honey sitting where the shoebox had been. On the counter next to the jar, she saw the bird’s gray spirit. It fluttered its wings and cocked its head, demanding her attention. Spying the window, it took off, flew through it, and disappeared. Seconds later, it was back on the counter again. The cycle was repeated. She lay on Marny’s couch, crossing her arms over her eyes to block out the scene. The clock’s ticking, once again, slipped into the background. After several minutes, she drifted off. Her senses were jarred by a scream and a crash. Glass shattered and she felt a jerking sensation at her chest as the seat belt kept her from going through the windshield. Her head was slammed backward. A pause. Another crash on the left side, and another scream. Pain exploded in her thigh. She turned her head and opened her eyes. Something warm trickled down the side of her face as glass rolled off her shoulder onto her lap. “No mail for me today. My neighbor was in a chatty mood, though.” Lucinda sat up with a start. “She bought a new painting and wanted to show it off.” Marny raised her eyebrows. “Did you fall asleep again? Girlie, you need to go home and get to bed.” “I just dozed off for a moment.” Lucinda rubbed her face. “Maybe I do need to go home.” Marny walked her to the door. “Do you need a ride? It’s starting to rain.”

“No, I’m fine.” “Thanks for coming over.” Marny furrowed her brow and patted her friend on the arm. “Get some sleep.” “I will.” Marny watched Lucinda walk her bicycle down the driveway. “Be careful riding home,” she called after her. “And don’t worry about the heather. I’ll order you another one.” Lucinda pedaled out of sight. A rumble of thunder echoed overhead.

* * * *

Lucinda’s tires made swishing noises in the mud as she rode down the street. Cold rain splattered against her cheeks, and she blinked it out of her eyes. She struggled to keep her memories in check. “Are you sure you saw Grandfather, honey?” “He was here, Daddy.” “I believe you.” “Mommy doesn’t believe me.” “It scares Mommy, I think, sweetie. She has different beliefs.” “But I saw—” “I know, I know. What makes you think he was mad?” “He had a frowning face on.”

“What do you think he was mad about?” “I think he wanted to be here with Mommy. Not at the place he went to.” “Well, that wouldn’t have worked out.” “Why, Daddy?” “It just wouldn’t have. I need you to go back to sleep, honey. Let’s not bring this up around Mommy anymore, all right?” Lucinda felt a shove at her back and suddenly, a car loomed in front of her. She screamed and felt herself slammed backward. A horn blared as her hands simultaneously crunched down on her handbrakes. Skidding off to the side of the road, she toppled over into the grass. The car screeched to a halt in the middle of the road and a woman jumped out. “Oh my Lord! I didn’t realize how fast you were going. Are you all right?” Lucinda pushed herself up. “I’m fine.” She wiped mud from her cheek and winced. “Are you sure?” The older woman kneeled beside her. “Do you need to go to the hospital?” “No, no, I’m fine. Really. I think the mud broke my fall.” She tried to laugh and failed. “Nothing’s broken, see?” “I am so, so sorry.” The woman picked Lucinda’s bicycle up and leaned it against a tree. “It was my fault. I wasn’t paying attention,” Lucinda mumbled. She stood and limped over to her bicycle, wiping mud from the seat. “I didn’t think you were even going that fast. I saw you, and you were still quite a ways down the road. Do you need a ride home?” “No. But thanks.” Lucinda clutched the handlebars. “I don’t live far.” The woman pulled her coat tighter. “It’s a good thing you stopped as fast as you

did. You would have plowed right into my car.” She brushed the rain from her face. “I don’t even want to think about it. Are you sure you don’t need a ride home? It’s raining pretty hard.” “I’m sure. Thanks, though.” Lucinda eased back onto her bicycle and leaned her hand against the tree to steady herself. “If you’re sure.” The woman walked back to her car and got into the driver’s seat. She shut the door with a small click, did her seat belt, and drove away slowly. Lucinda leaned against the tree for a while trying to gather her thoughts. She had been pushed. And then she had hit something—something that had pushed back.

* * * *

Once she arrived home, Lucinda shed her clothes and pulled on her night shirt, not bothering to check her injuries or wash the mud from the scrape on her face. She tumbled into bed and pulled the pillow over her head. Minutes later, she was dead asleep. Lucinda’s fiancé frantically tried to unbuckle her seat belt. Whispering filled her ears. She looked into the rearview mirror and saw the dark spirit behind her, arms opening wide. The scent of summer rain on stone flooded her senses. Something familiar ed between them. Icy fingers trailed up her spine, and she felt pressure behind her. As she turned her head toward her fiancé, she saw another dark spirit approach him with open arms. She tried to scream. There was a loud crash. Her fiancé’s door was crushed in as she was simultaneously pulled forward from the vehicle. The crash sounded again and Lucinda’s eyes flew open. Her heart lurched, and she let out a small scream as she found herself standing on the steep cliffs outside. She scrambled backward and collapsed onto the pathway, breathing heavily. Sharp rocks dug into the backs of her thighs and scraped her palms. Dazed, Lucinda sprawled on the ground for several moments before she was overtaken by the icy cold and drizzle of rain. She began to shake violently, and

her thin T-shirt clung wetly to her skin. Lucinda got to her feet and stumbled, barefoot, back to her bungalow. A dark form stood unnoticed on the cliffs, icy gray eyes following her with interest.

Chapter Nine

Lucinda sat at her kitchen table and stared, owl-eyed, out the window into her backyard. Freshly showered and wrapped in her bathrobe, her bare feet rested lightly on the wood floor. A slight pain ed from the cuts she had got from going barefoot on the cliffs. The fact she had been sleepwalking last night deeply disturbed her. She had been sitting for the past hour nursing her cold tea and wondering what to do. The phone rang. “Hey, girlie! How’s it going?” “Hey, Marny.” “You sound tired.” There was a pause. “You get home okay last night?” Caught off-guard, she covered the scrape on her cheek with her hand. “Um, yes. I got a little wet, but I’m fine.” “Great!” She paused. “Do you want to come over tonight? I’m making dinner for my folks.” “That sounds like fun.” “Yeah, nothing fancy. It’s my dad’s birthday, and I thought I’d make a cake and some potato leek soup, his favorite.” “That sounds like a special family get-together. I don’t want to crash his birthday or anything.” “You are family. Come over. You can bring some bread. It will save me from making some.” “Making—? Well, I can buy a loaf of bread. Are you sure?”

“Of course I’m sure! Hey, you know what would be great? If you invited your folks over sometime. I’d love to meet them.” “Yeah…” Lucinda shifted in her chair. “What kind of bread does your dad like?” “Anything. My dad likes food in general,” Marny chuckled. “Okay. What time?” “Six-ish. See you then!” “’Bye.” Lucinda hung up the phone. Her eyes caught the scrapes on her palms and she quickly set her hands onto her tea mug, restlessly turning it counterclockwise. After several moments, she picked up the phone. Her parent’s phone number ran through her head twice before she clicked the phone off again. She dialed another phone number instead. “May I speak to Dr. Baker?” “May I say who’s calling?” the receptionist asked. “Lucinda Bell.” The phone was put on hold. Generic music streamed into her ear and she leaned back with a sigh. “Lucinda!” a man’s voice finally answered. “How are things out in the boonies?” She chuckled. “They’re great, Dr. Baker.” “We sure miss you here. The practice hasn’t been the same since you quit. You ready to come back to the big city?” “Not yet. I’m just calling to check in.” She picked at the sash of her bathrobe. “It’s been a while. Have my parents called?” “They have.” His voice sounded serious. “You haven’t called them yet, have you?” She pulled one of the terrycloth threads and watched it unravel. “No.” “Lucinda,” he sighed, “far be it for me to give you advice because I’m just an

old bachelor. What happened was a terrible, terrible thing, especially for someone as young as you. But it’s been what, a year now?” “About that.” “And I know your mother can be a bit pushy.” He paused. “I heard that you two got into it at the hospital before they released you for the funeral. None of us hold it against you for leaving so abruptly but—” “I have to go, Dr. Baker. There’s someone at my door. I just wanted to check in. Tell my parents that I’m fine, though. Okay? I’ll call you later.” He let out a small sound of frustration. “Will do. Take care.” Lucinda clicked off the phone and got up to reheat her tea. The cuts on her feet protested. Setting the mug in the microwave, she pressed the reheat button and watched as it spun around and around. The silent emptiness of the day stretched before her, minutes ticking into hours.

* * * *

The argument manifested into discernible words. They echoed throughout the bungalow like a distant memory. “You don’t love him, Margaret!” “I do, Anthony! It’s you I no longer love.” “He has nothing to offer you. I have everything. Money, jewelry, clothes, it’s all yours. I can give you everything you want!” “Everything except my freedom. You want to own me like one of your business ventures. We’re through, Anthony. I don’t love you anymore. Let him go! I want you to leave.” Lucinda shook her head. She was gazing out the front window. Daydreaming.

The late afternoon sun had faded into twilight. How long have I been standing here? She looked down at Darwin, who had planted himself at her feet. “At least you got your walk already,” she said, bending over to pat him on the head. The shepherd wagged his tail. “I won’t be out late.” Hastening to put on her shoes, she left for Marny’s.

* * * *

“Come on in!” Marny opened the door wide, and her expression faltered. “What happened to you?” “I lost track of time.” “No, your face. And it’s five before six. You’re not late at all.” Lucinda’s hand strayed up to her face. “I fell while taking Darwin on a walk.” “Your hands too, Lucinda. You fell on the cliffs? You gotta be careful.” She shook her head. “After you left last night, I had this weird feeling that something was going to happen to you.” Lucinda shifted her weight off one of her sore feet. “Glad you’re okay.” Marny took the loaf of bread Lucinda handed her. “My parents just called to say they would be a little late. You want some tea?” “Definitely.” Lucinda followed her into the kitchen. “I got your dad a book by Søren Kierkegaard. You said he was interested in his writings.” She handed Marny a gift-wrapped book. “I hope he doesn’t have it already.” “He’ll love it. You’re so sweet.” Marny gave her a hug and pulled back, examining her critically. “You look tired.” “Gee, thanks, Marny.”

Marny planted her hands on her hips. “Well, you do. And I keep having this feeling that I need to worry about you. I can’t shake it.” “Everything is fine.” Lucinda’s brown eyes went wide. “Why does everyone keep worrying about me? I’ve had a little trouble sleeping is all. But I’m fine. Really.” “Okay.” Marny held her hands up in mock surrender. “I’ll stop bugging you, then.” “You’ll be the first to know if something is wrong, I promise,” Lucinda assured her. “Everything smells delicious, by the way. Your cake looks amazing!” “One of my many talents, thank you.” Marny curtsied with a flourish. “I can make a mean chocolate cake even if I can’t keep a boyfriend.” “Oh, Marny. They don’t know what they’re missing is all.” “You’re right, they don’t.” Marny plucked one of the decorative chocolate leaves from the cake and popped it into her mouth. “Do you think it’s too girly?” “I think it’s perfect. Very you.” “So, have you heard from Lucas?” “He came over for dinner the other night.” Marny’s jaw dropped. “You never told me! How did it go?” “It was fine.” She crossed her arms. “We’re just friends getting together for dinner.” “Of course, of course,” Marny replied, fluffing Lucinda’s hair. “Are you going to see him again?” “Maybe. Probably.” She caught Marny’s grin. “You’re impossible.” “I try.” There was a knock on the door. “That’s them!” She grabbed Lucinda by the hand and skipped down the hall. “I’ll open the door and we’ll yell, ‘surprise’

together.” Lucinda chuckled at her enthusiasm. “One, two, three…” She flung the door open. “Surprise!” Marny’s parents stood at the door, startled looks on their faces. Her father, a robust, blonde man in his fifties, held his arms out. “Happy birthday, Dad!” Marny cried. “Thank you, min lille blomst!” He picked his daughter off her feet in a big hug. “You always make things special for me.” His infectious laughter matched Marny’s own. “Happy birthday, Mr. Anderson.” “Thank you, Lucinda. It’s nice to see you again.” He gave Lucinda a big hug too. “You are keeping busy, I hear.” “Always busy at the hospital.” “Hello, Lucinda, dear,” Marny’s mother said. “You’re looking lovely, as usual. A little on the thin side, though, have you been eating?” “Yes, Mrs. Anderson.” “You’re such a lucky girl, with all this hair. I wish mine was still as long and thick as yours!” She patted her own short, gray hair self-consciously. Lucinda tucked her hair behind her ears, embarrassed. “You are still beautiful, min elskede.” Mr. Anderson gave his wife a kiss on the cheek. “Oh, you two lovebirds!” Marny tutted. “Sit down. I just need to add sour cream to the soup, and it’ll be done.” “Do you need somebody to taste it for you?” Mr. Anderson asked with a hopeful grin.

“Not if anyone else wants any,” Marny teased. “Lucinda, Marny tells me you’re not dating anyone right now.” Mrs. Anderson smoothed her tailored skirt and settled onto the couch. Lucinda caught Marny’s eye as she ducked into the kitchen. “It’s been busy at the hospital. I don’t have time.” “I know this lovely boy, an ant, as a matter of fact. Mrs. Sandborg’s son?” “Mom!” Marny called from the kitchen. “Not him. He’s such a bore. All he talks about is numbers.” “Well, numbers can be interesting.” “If you’re a calculator,” Marny replied. “There was this cute guy that came into the shop. I think Lucinda needs to give him a try.” “Really?” Mrs. Anderson raised her perfectly arched eyebrows. “Does he have a good job?” “I didn’t ask.” “Was he a nice?” “No, he was a horrible rogue, Mother. That’s why I thought Lucinda should date him. If it doesn’t work out for her, I thought I’d take him. You know how much I love rogues.” Marny’s mother shook a finger at her husband. “Your daughter.” She turned back to Lucinda. “If that doesn’t work out, dear, Mrs. Sandborg’s son is quite a lovely boy. Would you would like me to set you up?” Lucinda felt her cheeks grow warm. “I…um, I…” “My wife and daughter, forgive them, Lucinda,” Mr. Anderson said with a wink. “Persistent women, both of them. Mrs. Anderson pursued me quite relentlessly when we first met. She would not take no for an answer.”

“Oh, you wish! It was the other way around, and you know it.” She gave her husband a playful pinch. He caught up his wife’s hand. “Perhaps Lucinda has not met the right boy yet, Renee.” “Exactly! That’s why I’m trying to set her up, dear.” Mr. Anderson shrugged at Lucinda apologetically. “I tried.” “Come and get it!” “Birthday boys first!” Mr. Anderson hopped up off the couch. “Excuse my husband. He’s like a little kid when it comes to food,” Mrs. Anderson said. Lucinda followed them into the kitchen and fought a pang of regret over the situation with her own parents. A gentle breeze wafted past her, bringing a trace scent of roses. “Have a seat, everyone.” Marny handed her father a yellow ceramic bowl of soup with a slice of bread propped up in it. “Lucinda, you can have the big chair. I’ll get cozy on the couch with these two crazy people. Mom, do you want some coffee?” “I’d love that.” Mrs. Anderson took a bowl from her daughter. “Lucinda, you should invite your parents over some time. We’d love to meet them.” Lucinda glowered at Marny, who smiled like a guilty cat. “I’ll have to do that. I haven’t had a chance to talk to them lately.” She watched as Marny and her mother exchanged knowing looks. “Maybe for the holidays coming up?” Mrs. Anderson persisted. She tensed. “Maybe.” The light scent of roses hit her nose again and she let out a pent-up breath. “Maybe.” Mrs. Anderson nodded.

“More?” Marny’s dad held his bowl out. “Did you even taste that?” Marny joked as she got up to refill his bowl. “Yes, and it was delicious,” he exclaimed. “More bread too, min lille blomst?” He turned his attention to Lucinda. “Has anything exciting happened at the hospital lately?” “Yes, actually.” Lucinda was glad to steer the conversation away from her personal life. “Mr. Fenway brought in his Great Dane. One of her puppies was stuck in the birth canal, but we were able to save it.” “You mean you were able to save it,” Marny chimed in. “Lucinda is a genius when it comes to saving things.” Lucinda felt her cheeks warm at Marny’s praise. “Well, I—” “Can’t take a compliment,” Marny interrupted. “That must have made you feel so good,” Marny’s mom said. “I’ve always been in awe of people that can save lives. It’s such a wonderful gift.” “Thank you,” Lucinda replied. “Mr. Fenway was very happy. The puppy is a real fighter. I think he may decide to keep her. The others will be ready for new homes in ten weeks. If you know of anyone who might be interested, let me know.” “Ah, it would be nice to have a dog. A big dog.” Mr. Anderson tapped his daughter’s knee knowingly. “A Danish dog. Not like the dachshund your mom used to own.” “Aww, Mr. Hot Dogger,” Marny sighed. “Maybe you should give Mr. Fenway a call, Dad.” “Maybe I will.” “Do I get a vote in this?” Mrs. Anderson asked, blue eyes wide. “Of course, my darling. As soon as I talk to him, I will take you over to look at the puppies and let you pick one out with me.”

“More soup?” Marny grinned at her dad conspiratorially. Their casual dinner in the kitchen was followed by the chocolate cake. Marny and her father bantered as he helped himself to a second slice. “I should have gone lighter on dinner,” he said. “There would be more room for cake.” “You’re such a good cook, Marny. Everything was delicious.” Lucinda reluctantly set her unfinished cake down on the coffee table. “I’m too stuffed to finish.” “My job is done, then.” Marny cleared her plate. “You can go to sleep with a full belly.” “Which reminds me, I do need to be getting home.” “Surely you’ll stay for a glass of champagne?” Mr. Anderson asked. “We brought a bottle with us to celebrate. You only turn twenty-one-years-old once!” Lucinda chuckled. “I’d better not, but thank you. This has been really fun.” “Thank you for celebrating my birthday, Lucinda.” Mr. Anderson got up and gave her a hug. “And the book! I’m looking forward to reading it. Interesting man, Søren Kierkegaard. He believed without doubt, there can be no faith. And one’s reality is subjective. Danish, you know,” Mr. Anderson said as an aside to Lucinda. Marny and her mom rolled their eyes. “Marny should bring you over next weekend, dear,” said Mrs. Anderson. “We’re going to be cleaning out the garage and sending some things away to the Goodwill.” “Exciting stuff,” Marny interjected. “Who knows what we’ll find in there?” “Perhaps some more cake, yes?” Mr. Anderson quipped. “You wish!” Marny replied.

“Thank you for the invite, Mrs. Anderson. I’ll probably need to work, though.” “You are always welcome,” Mrs. Anderson assured her. “Maybe I could invite the Sandborgs over some evening.” She clapped her hands. “I could make dinner and we could have a little get together?” “Yeah, Lucinda. We can fight over their dead boring, single son who talks about numbers all the time. What a treat that would be. Nice try, Mom.” “You are sassy, just like your father.” Mrs. Anderson kissed her forehead. “I’ll walk you out, Lucinda,” Marny said. When they were outside, Marny continued. “I promise I won’t let mom set you up with James. Not only is he a bore, but he can’t keep his hands to himself. Forgive my mom. She likes you and won’t rest until you’re married off.” “I don’t mind.” Lucinda sighed. “Your parents are so nice, Marny.” “Call your folks, Lucinda.” “Marny, I told you, it’s compli—” “Complicated, yes, I know. So you keep saying.” Marny gave her a quick hug. “Take care riding home. I’ll call you later.” “’Bye. Thanks again for inviting me.” “Any time, you know that.”

* * * *

Lucinda rode home, deep in thought. The faint smell of roses clung to her like a second skin. It was odd but curiously reassuring. By the time she changed into her sleeping T-shirt, her teeth were chattering from the cold. Wrapping herself in her blanket, she settled by the fire to warm up. It

crackled in the hearth, sounding off the empty walls of the bungalow. After several moments, Lucinda wandered into her bedroom and picked up her phone. She dialed. “Hello?” A woman’s voice answered. Lucinda’s throat seized and she clicked off, sinking onto the bed. She lay down and pulled the blanket over her head, biting back tears. The scent of roses persisted like a caress.

* * * *

A young woman stood beside the bed, anguish on her face. She looked vaguely familiar, though Lucinda couldn’t place her. The forgotten colors of her blousy dress had faded into indistinct shades of gray. The woman grasped Lucinda’s hand and pressed a key into it. Lucinda felt the jagged, metal edges pricking her skin. Somewhere in the distance, a car engine roared to life. The woman’s lips moved, but the growling engine drowned out all other sound. The sound became louder. Growling. Darwin was growling. “Darwin?” Lucinda woke with a start. The shepherd growled again and hopped off the bed, padding into the living room. A quiet knock sounded from the front door. Lucinda rolled out of bed to answer it. Pushing Darwin aside to open the door, she peered sleepily into the moonlit night. A breeze blew across the clearing, stirring the grass. Confused, she shut the door before the breeze could make its way inside. “Come on back to bed, Darwin. Nobody there.”

As she pulled the blanket up to her chin, the knocking started again. Lucinda slipped out of bed and walked back into the living room. The sound clearly came from the other side of the door, faint but unmistakable. She slid her hand quietly over the knob. At once, the knocking stopped. Turning the knob slowly, she pulled the door open a crack, heart pounding in her chest. “Hello?” An icy breeze slipped by her thigh as the scent of ozone assailed her senses. Her heart beat erratically. “Darwin, no!” The dog tried to push past her, growling once more. Rattled, Lucinda closed the door with a bang and locked it. Lucinda lay in bed and shivered, unable to get warm. A chill slipped under her covers, stealing up her spine. The smell of roses clung to her blanket, and the warmth from their scent seemed to be at war with the cold. An hour ed, and she finally dropped off to sleep. For the remainder of the night, the two unseen presences in her room remained at an ime.

Chapter Ten

“Lucinda, are you staying in again for lunch?” “I need to finish these charts.” She looked up from the stack on her desk. “What’s up?” “Our bookkeeper just got wind of you setting up payment arrangements with Mr. Henrikson and is about ready to have a brain hemorrhage.” “Why? He’ll pay it.” Joan sighed. “You and I both know that, but Mr. Dobson doesn’t. He says he wants to meet with you and discuss hospital finances.” Lucinda leaned back in her chair and rubbed her eyes. “I hate fighting with him on this every time. Not everyone can afford emergencies when they come up. I can’t turn people away, Joan. This isn’t about the money. It’s about saving lives.” “I know. Trust me, I know. Just meet with him and flash that pretty smile of yours, and I’m sure that will placate him for another month, at least.” “When does he want to meet with me?” “He said to call him back today.” “Okay. Thanks, Joan. I’ll stop by after work.”

* * * *

The bookkeeper’s office was an old brick and mortar house that had been converted to office space years ago. Vines grew up the sides and insinuated

themselves within the cracks. A single window faced the street. “Dobson Bookkeeping,” printed in no-nonsense black letters, was stenciled in the window like an ultimatum. Walking up the brick steps, Lucinda saw Mr. Dobson’s head bent over his work. She caught the scent of ozone and wondered if another storm was brewing. After entering the house, she tried to decide if she should take a seat. As soon as she sat in one of the chairs, the door to his office opened, causing her to jump. “Hello, Mr. Dobson.” She stood and held out her hand, resolute. A tall man, Mr. Dobson sported a neatly clipped shock of red hair and an air of one who got his way. He held out a big, freckled hand to grasp hers. “Dr. Bell. Just the woman I wanted to see. So nice of you to grace me with your company.” Lucinda inwardly cringed at the sarcasm and steeled herself. He showed her to a brown leather chair in his office, closing the door behind them. “Sit.” Piles of neatly stacked papers were arranged along the left perimeter of his desk. Book shelves flanked the walls of his office, and several gold-framed diplomas and credentials hung neatly on the wall behind him. He sat in a matching chair opposite her, straightening his navy-striped tie. “You got my message. We need to go over these figures, Dr. Bell. Did you have plans for dinner?” He adjusted his black-rimmed glasses and leaned back briefly as if to take her in. A gold wedding band on his finger glimmered wanly in the overhead light. “No.” Lucinda sat, slightly taken aback. “No dinner plans. I may go back to the hospital and check on a surgery later tonight, though.” “I see,” he replied, still taking her in. “And will you be charging the owners for that recheck?” “Excuse me?”

“Your time, will you be charging the owners for your time?” She felt the first stirrings of irritation. “My time is my own, Mr. Dobson.” She met his eyes with an unwavering glare. “I believe I’m here to discuss the payment arrangements I’ve made with several clients?” He paused. “Yes. Yes, of course. Let’s get down to business, then,” he continued briskly. “Dr. Wagner and I were going over the latest paperwork. He was asking why you’ve approved not one, but three ‘payment arrangements’ with hospital clients this month alone. You must realize that this has a financial impact on his business.” “I do, but those clients wouldn’t be able to pay for what needed to be done otherwise.” “The Seaside Veterinary Hospital is not a charity, Dr. Bell.” “Well, no, but—” “And neither are you. You are a board-certified veterinarian with excellent credentials and a stellar education, which is why Dr. Wagner hired you to take over his business after he retired. The citizens of this town know what a gifted veterinarian you are and how lucky they are to have you working here. There’s absolutely no reason why they should be asking to have payment for your services be waived.” “They didn’t ask, Mr. Dobson. I offered.” She clutched the arms of the chair, nails digging into the leather. “And they weren’t waived. My clients are making payments.” “I wasn’t aware that the veterinary industry was set up in that fashion, Dr. Bell.” He sat back and clasped his hands behind his head. Lucinda glared at him. “I took an oath to relieve the suffering of any animal in need when I received my veterinary certification, Mr. Dobson. Unfortunately, there are times in people’s lives that those services are unaffordable. People struggle financially from time to time. Haven’t you ever been poor?” Mr. Dobson looked as if she’d tossed a bucketful of ice water in his face. “Well, I, of course but—”

“Those clients have agreed to pay their bills, Mr. Dobson. I trust them. You’re asking me to turn away animals in need of medical attention because their owners don’t have the money. Forgive me for saying so, but that’s just wrong. Some of those animals would have died. And for some of those people, those animals are all they have.” She stopped and sat back a fraction, taking a breath to calm herself. The sharp tang of ozone hit the back of her palate. There was a moment of uncomfortable silence. “Well.” Mr. Dobson pursed his lips and began to straighten the neatly kept piles of paper on his desk. “In the future, and for the sanity of Dr. Wagner and myself, please try to refrain making such arrangements.” He met her steady gaze and colored slightly. “My concern is that it will cause financial strife. For you and the other employees.” He seemed to consider his response and with a small nod, sat back and steepled his fingers, eyes meeting hers. “I don’t think the other employees have ever complained about not being paid.” The flush crept up to the roots of his red hair. “Well, yes. Not yet, at any rate.” He sighed. “My job is to see that the business makes money. Or at the very least, pays its bills.” “I realize you’re trying to do your job, Mr. Dobson. I’m trying to do mine. I trust my clients, and the payments will be made.” She paused. “Is that all?” “Unless you wish to go over these figures with me this evening and see for yourself?” His question hung in the air. The smell of ozone now lay thick in the room, though Lucinda ignored it. “I’ll leave you to the figures, Mr. Dobson. They don’t interest me. I have work to do.” She stood without shaking his hand and walked out to her bicycle. Lucinda pedaled slowly down the sidewalk. Lost in thought, she braked barely in time to avoid a pedestrian coming around the corner of a building. “I’m so sorry!” “Dr. Bell!” Recognition lit up his face. “We meet again!” “Mr. Barbary.” She felt her cheeks warm.

“Please, call me Michael.” “Lucinda.” “You look like you’re in a hurry.” “I am, I was just—” she replied, flustered at the scrutiny of his dark blue gaze. “Business stuff.” “How is the veterinary business?” “Great.” “Right. So, you’re probably screeching off to your next client.” “I’m really sorry,” she apologized again. “No, no, I’m teasing you. It’s nice to run into you. Or have you run into me.” He combed his hair back with his fingers and shook his head. “You know what I mean.” Not knowing how to respond, Lucinda brushed the handlebars of her bicycle needlessly. “Well, I have to go.” “Of course!” he replied. “Me too. Have a good evening, Lucinda.” “You too, Michael.”

* * * *

When she got home, Lucinda collapsed in her papasan chair and leaned back into the comforting curve of the cushion. Exhaustion washed over her like a wave. She had no idea how much time had ed before the voices started. “You heard her. I would ask that you remain a gentleman and leave.” “Shut your trap! This is between her and me!”

“No, it isn’t. It’s Margaret’s choice. And she chose to be with me.” “I said, shut it!” “Anthony, no!” Lucinda opened her eyes with a start. The woman’s scream echoed in her ears. She stood and wandered into the kitchen to make tea. It was a full minute before she could where she kept her tea bags.

* * * *

“Do you want to go? Their pool’s heated and everything.” “I don’t really know them, Marny. Do you think the invite was just for you and your employees? I mean, you guys are the ones that landscaped their property.” “Don’t be silly. She said bring a friend, and that friend is you. I know it’s last minute, but we just finished the job. To be honest, I don’t think it even occurred to her to invite us until she saw how great it looked. I’ve been trying to call you all evening.” “I was running around as usual,” Lucinda said, not wanting to talk about Mr. Dobson. “It’s a party, Lucinda! ‘A BBQ and Pool Party,’ is what she said. C’mon, we hardly ever get new people around here. It will be fun!” “Well…” Lucinda rubbed her forehead. “I know you don’t have any plans this weekend, and I know you’re just sitting there staring out your window right now.” “I am not.” She turned her back to the bay window. “Fine. I’ll come.” “I’ll pick you up in an hour. Do you have a swimsuit?”

“Um, yes.” Lucinda wandered into her bedroom and kicked at the piles of clothing strewn across the floor. “Somewhere.” “I have an extra one if you need it. A red bikini. In fact, I think it would look fabulous on you. I’ll bring it.” “Hm. I don’t think I’d be able to fill your bikini top. I’ll find my swimsuit.” “Chicken. Okay, I’ll see you in a few.” Lucinda tossed the phone onto the bed and started rooting through the clothes in her closet. After several moments, she found her swimsuit, a dark blue onepiece. Stepping into it, she checked the mirror and sighed. “Not a red bikini, but good enough.”

* * * *

The party was at one of the bigger houses that sat several miles outside of town. Newly bought and renovated, it sprawled across several acres and boasted an ornate gate and winding driveway. “They had the stables rebuilt,” Marny said as they drove up the driveway. “Mrs. Calloway said that they’re planning to move in some of their horses next week. They breed and show them.” “It looks nice.” Lucinda took in the newly planted trees, water fountain, and carefully manicured walkways. “I just designed it. My guys are the ones who put in the back-breaking labor,” Marny said. “I think they’ll all be here too. Like I said, she invited everyone.” She parked her car and got out. “This was a huge job for my business. It’ll pay my bills for the next couple of months.” They were greeted by a meticulous-looking woman in her forties who graced the front entrance. Dressed in a light yellow button-up shirt, coordinating Capris and

pink cardigan, she beamed at them. “Miss Anderson, I’m so glad you could make it.” “Thank you again for inviting us, Mrs. Calloway,” Marny replied. “This is my friend, Lucinda Bell. She’s the veterinarian I told you about.” “Dr. Bell.” Mrs. Calloway held out her perfectly manicured hand. Pink nails matched her cardigan. “I’m so pleased to meet you. Welcome. Your friend here did a simply stunning job on our grounds. They were so unruly when we bought the place. Absolutely un-ruly. But look at them now.” She made a sweeping gesture. “A dream come true! When Miss Anderson showed up with her young men, I said to myself, ‘How on earth is she going to finish all of this work with only five young men? You’d need a whole army to make this place look civilized.’ But they did it. In two weeks, no less. And it turned out exactly as I wanted.” She stopped to take a breath. “Marny is the best you can buy. She knows everything there is to know about landscaping and plants. You should see her own yard,” Lucinda boasted. “I think mine is next, right?” “Just say the word.” Marny grinned. “I’m sorry we’re late, Mrs. Calloway. It’s my fault. I had to make a quick stop at the hospital to check up on one of my surgeries,” Lucinda said. “Oh honey, not a problem. We’re all casual here.” Mrs. Calloway waved her hand in the air. “Everyone is in the back. Our guests from back home flew in last night. Mention party and they wouldn’t miss it for the world. I hope you came hungry. We had the catering done by that lovely little caterer in town.” “Parties by Sue?” Marny offered. “That’s the one. Bless her heart, that Sue. She brought enough food in for an army. I told her Mr. Calloway would handle the BBQ and she could just bring some nibbles, but she went all out! Well, goodness, come inside. I’m talking your ear off. If you want to change into your swimsuits, you can use the bathhouse. It’s a bit chilly though, I must say. I hadn’t counted on that.” She wrapped her thin, pink cardigan tightly around her body and clicked down the hall in her white high heels.

“Bathhouse?” Lucinda mouthed. Marny shrugged. They were led through the elaborately decorated house. Lucinda gaped at the gold-gilded furniture, expensive paintings, and antiques that cluttered the rooms. “We’re still decorating.” Mrs. Calloway stopped to check her reflection in a gold-framed mirror. She fluffed her blonde hair and wiped a bit of pink lipstick off her front teeth. “I told our friends that we’ve yet to finish and to excuse the place and I’ll tell you the same. We’re all casual here. Once we get the house in order, I’ll send for my babies.” “Your babies?” “My mini-schnauzers!” She widened her blue eyes at Lucinda as if she should have known to whom she was referring. “Miss Betty Boop and Mr. Muffin.” “Oh,” Lucinda replied. “They’ll like it out here. Lots of space to run around.” “This cold though!” Mrs. Calloway shivered dramatically and went back to fluffing her hair. “Honey, they don’t like the cold. I’ll have to buy them some sweaters and matching booties. Mr. Muffin gets cranky if he gets too cold. And Miss Betty won’t get out of her bed in the morning. Or should I say, my bed?” She chortled. “Mr. Calloway keeps trying to buy them dog beds,” she whispered conspiratorially, “but I keep telling him, ‘They’re not dogs! They’re my babies! Would you tell a baby to sleep on the floor?’” Checking her reflection one last time, she continued. “This way, ladies!” Marny bit her lip to stifle her laughter. Lucinda looked away to keep from ing in. Double French doors opened out onto the back lawns. Strings of fairy lights had been wrapped around the larger trees that dotted the grounds. In the center was a mosaic-tiled pool and a white-washed, wooden bathhouse set off to the side. The pool boasted a wooden canopy which was also strewn with lights. Outdoor heating lamps and tables groaning with food flanked the area. “Everyone!” Mrs. Calloway clapped her hands lightly. “This is Miss Anderson. She owns The Green Goddess, the company we hired to landscape the grounds. And this here’s her friend, Dr. Bell. Dr. Bell is a veterinarian. As soon as Miss

Betty Boop and Mr. Muffin me, she’ll be the one I’ll be taking my darlings to for their allergy shots. Both of them are terribly allergic to dust mites,” Mrs. Calloway added as an aside to Lucinda. She fluttered off to fill her guest’s glasses. “Crazier than a June bug,” Marny drawled with a grin. “I thought you said this was casual,” Lucinda whispered. “Maybe this is casual for them,” Marny said. “They have tons of money and bought this as a second home. Mrs. Calloway said she wanted a place that was ‘seaside cozy’ for her horses. They’ve renovated everything, and she’s hiring staff.” Marny looked thoughtful. “I wonder if I should take up knitting. She may be looking for horse sweaters and matching booties once she realizes how cold it gets around here.” Lucinda giggled. She watched Mrs. Calloway as she made her way around to talk to her guests, graciously refilling their drinks. Lucinda smoothed her own hair and tugged at her oversized sweater. “Hey!” Marny waved to a group of handsome and well-muscled men who were lounging by the pool. Her loyal—and hand-picked—employees waved back with enthusiasm. “I guess all my guys made it. I’m going to go change into my swimsuit before I decide it’s too cold. Be right back.” Lucinda nodded. She walked by several groups of people chatting and eating as she went to greet Marny’s employees. Beer bottles littered the edge of the pool coupled with half-empty plates of hors d’oeuvres. The five young men that Marny referred to as her “guys” were having a loud and boisterous conversation. One of the men, a tan blonde in his early twenties, floated lazily on a blow-up raft. He basked in the moonlight, hands behind his head. “I’m telling you, dude, she wanted me,” he said. “I’m just biding my time.” The others guffawed at him as Lucinda approached. “Hey, Lucinda!” The blonde greeted her as he rolled off the raft. “You coming in?”

“I will in a minute, Pete. Marny went to change into her swimsuit.” “Whoo-hoo!” Pete called out. “Looking forward to that!” “Glad she talked you into coming.” The tallest of the five men lounged by the edge of the pool. “Nice place, huh?” He dipped his head back into the water and squeezed the length of his dark hair out. “Yeah. Understatement,” Lucinda said. “You guys did a great job on the landscaping, Jack.” “We did, didn’t we?” He grinned back at her. “Didn’t count on the Calloways inviting us to their fancy party afterward,” piped up a stocky red-head as he popped an hors d’oeuvre into his mouth. “We’re usually lucky to get a ‘thanks.’” “That’s because you don’t deserve a thanks, Steve. We’re the ones that do all the work,” Pete quipped. “You just sit around and complain about hungry you are.” “I’m gonna drown you if you don’t quit with that shit, dude,” Steve replied, mouth full of food. “I told you, I have low blood sugar. I don’t eat—my head gets all fucked up.” “Hey, watch your language.” Jack frowned, nodding toward Lucinda. Steve looked apologetic. “Sorry, Lucinda.” Lucinda smirked and changed the subject. “How’s your photography business coming, Jack?” “Great. My new website seems to be attracting a lot of clients. I may even have to quit this dirty job.” Jack chuckled. “Thanks for asking.” He picked up one of the beer bottles and took a sip. “So, you coming in?” “Of course she is,” Marny answered from behind her. Pete and Steve whistled at Marny in unison. Marny grinned and did a little pose. “Now, you behave yourself, Pete.” She

tugged at her bikini top. “I see that look in your eye. The changing room is empty, Lucinda.” “Okay.” Lucinda tucked a piece of hair behind her ear and made her way to the bathhouse. “And no dunking her, you guys,” Marny scolded with a grin. “Don’t embarrass me.” “Okay, boss.” Laughter. Lucinda entered the small bathhouse and closed the door. The faint glow from the fairy lights outside cast a pale blush from the upper windows. Oppressive heat from sauna wood overwhelmed her senses. As she started to undress, she spied a small, closed door in the corner. Wearing only her underwear and clutching her swimsuit to her chest, she opened it. Empty. She closed it again. The warm aroma of wood was suddenly replaced by the scent of ozone. There was a small exhale from behind her. Lucinda whipped around, still clutching her swimsuit. “Hello?” Silence fell across the room like a shroud. “Get a grip, Lucinda,” she muttered as she finished getting changed. “There’s nobody here but you.” Rolling her jeans, underwear, and shirt into a bundle, she set them in the corner and exited the bathhouse. Marny’s employees checked her out silently but appreciatively, giving Jack furtive looks in the process. “How are things at the hospital?” Jack asked, shooting his buddies a look of reproach. “Busy, as usual.” “But she’s not even going to think about work right now, are you, Lucinda?” Marny interrupted.

“I’ve been told by Marny that if I mention work, she will never speak to me again.” “Eh, you couldn’t stop Marny from speaking,” Steve said around a mouthful of food. “Hey!” Marny splashed him. “I think I’ll get something to drink,” Lucinda said. “Does anybody want anything?” “Nope, I’m good.” Marny helped herself to Pete’s beer. “Jack wants something,” Pete taunted quietly, catching Jack’s gaze as he watched Lucinda walk away. “Shut up, Pete.” Jack took another sip of his beer. “Why don’t you just ask her out, Jack?” Marny sat at the edge of the pool beside him. “Trust me, she’s not dating anybody. Not even close.” “Jack’s got a girlfriend,” Pete said. “I thought you two broke up?” Marny asked. Jack shrugged. “She blows hot and cold,” Pete continued, fighting Steve for the last of the hors d’oeuvres. “I think she’s jerking him around. I’d cut her free, dude.” “She’s not a kite, Pete,” Jack bristled. Pete held up his hands in mock surrender. “Just sayin’.” Jack watched as Lucinda opened the French doors that led into the house. “Bad timing right now,” he murmured. Lucinda closed the doors behind her and made her way into the kitchen. “Can I help?” “Oh, no, sweetness!” The caterer dashed around the kitchen, stopping to pull a

baking sheet of hors d’oeuvres from the oven. She set it on a counter with a clatter. “I’ve got it under control!” Helping herself to some bottled water, Lucinda started as the scent of ozone hit her once again. “Is there a storm coming in?” “Oh, goodness, I hope not. That would completely wreck my food!” The caterer exclaimed. She poked at the toasted bread. “Just needed a bit of a toast in the oven. Are you enjoying the party?” Sliding the bruschetta onto a serving platter, she dashed outside without waiting for an answer. Lucinda shivered as a breeze slid past her shoulder. Wrapping her towel tighter, she exited the warmth of the kitchen to re her friends. “So my guys were asking if you wanted to have a race to the other side and back,” Marny said. “I told them no cheating.” “Winner takes all.” Pete’s blue eyes sparkled with mischief. “I haven’t swam in a long time,” Lucinda replied. She set her water down with a grin. “But, okay. I’m game.” “Three-second lead, then,” Pete called. “Starting…Now!” Marny whooped and dove in. After hesitating a second, Lucinda dropped her towel and dove in after her. Arching her back, she surfaced gracefully and began a quick breast stroke across the long pool. She dove underwater again, opening her eyes this time. Brightlycolored mosaic tiles spilled across the bottom like broken shells. The water in her ears drowned out the cheers from the far edge of the pool. Lucinda counted out her strong, even strokes, not really caring if she beat Marny or Pete to the other end. It felt good to be in the warm water. The stressful meeting with Mr. Dobson melted away. Suddenly, a brief silence enveloped her. Mid-stroke, Lucinda paused, feeling slightly disorientated. An electric shock went through the back of her neck followed by a slam that jarred her teeth. Everything went black. “She’s coming to.”

“Should we call an ambulance?” Lucinda opened her eyes to a crowd of people bending over her. Jack sat back on his heels and let out a long, shaky exhale of relief. “Didn’t picture our lips touching like that, girl. You about gave me a heart attack.” Lucinda brought her hand to the top of her head and winced. Jack stopped her hand. “No blood, just a big bump. Don’t touch it. Guess you underestimated the length of the pool. You plowed right into the edge.” Lucinda struggled to sit. Her head spun as she was struck by a wave of nausea. “Take it easy.” Marny, who was crouching beside her, laid a hand on her back. “Is she all right?” Mrs. Calloway gasped. Her eyes were wide with alarm. Lucinda looked up at her host. The party guests, including Marny and the guys, all clustered around her in a circle. Mrs. Calloway gripped the arm of who Lucinda assumed was Mr. Calloway. She nodded her head and winced, biting back another wave of nausea. “I’m okay.” “Aren’t you supposed to check her eyes or something, Jack?” Pete asked. “The pupils?” “I’m not a doctor. How am I supposed to know?” Jack retorted. “You gave her mouth-to-mouth,” Pete muttered, wiping water from his face. “Not that she needed it. I had her out of the pool before you came sprinting over.” “Shut up, Pete.” “I’m just sayin’.” “Give her some room, you guys,” Marny said. “I’m fine. I think I need to go home, though.” Lucinda was suddenly overcome by the fact that she lay in the middle of a crowd of mostly strangers wearing only her swimsuit.

Sensing her embarrassment, Marny handed her a towel. “Thanks.” Lucinda allowed Jack to help her to her feet. “I’ve got her,” Marny assured him. “I’ll see you guys Monday.” “Let us know if you need any help, boss,” Jack offered. He stood back awkwardly, hands on hips. “I will, Jack,” Marny replied. “I’ll get her clothes.” Jack ran off to the bathhouse. He came back seconds later and handed Lucinda her clothes. “Thanks, Jack.” A sudden wave of ozone hit her. “You can change in the house,” Mrs. Calloway offered. “Thanks,” Lucinda replied. “If you just want to drop me off at home, Marny…” “I’m not leaving you alone after you knocked yourself unconscious,” Marny balked as they made their way into the house. “I feel awful.” “Crap. I’m going to take you to the hospital Lucinda.” “No, no. I mean I feel awful about taking you away from the party.” She closed the bathroom door behind her while Marny waited. “I really wish you’d just drop me off and come back,” she said. Touching her head gingerly, she leaned against the sink and carefully pulled on her jeans over her swimsuit. Easing her sweater over her head, she shoved her underwear into her back pocket. “Lucinda, don’t be silly. There’ll be other parties, there always are. I’ll stay with you for a couple of hours, at least. Just to make sure you’re okay.” “I’m okay.” She opened the door with a sigh. “I just have a headache. And I’m embarrassed. Tell Mrs. Calloway I’m sorry for ruining her party.” They walked to the car. “You didn’t ruin her party, Lucinda,” Marny scoffed.

“I don’t know what happened back there.” “It was weird. We were waiting for you on the other side. I saw you swimming, then your head went underwater. It was like you shot through the last ten feet. I yelled, and Pete tried to stop you before you hit the side, but it happened so fast. You must have done a super kick or something. You slammed your head pretty hard.” Lucinda gazed out the window as they pulled from the driveway. The event played over and over, nagging at her.

Chapter Eleven

Chaos exploded at the animal hospital. An old woman sobbed hysterically in the waiting room, held by her husband, who was trying unsuccessfully to calm her. In spite of this commotion, there was no staff out front. In the back surgery room, they clustered around a golden retriever. The retriever thrashed on the floor, spraying spittle and blood from his mouth, where he’d bitten his own tongue. The spray hit Lucinda, Joan, and a wide-eyed Dennis. Katy, the receptionist, stood behind them, waiting to report back to the dog’s owners. It was the third grand mal seizure the dog had had since he arrived. Lucinda attempted to insert the IV catheter again. The dog chomped, growled, and salivated heavily, eyes wild, baring his teeth at the people he could not see. “I need the phenobarbital, Joan! Now!” “Dr. Bell, didn’t you hear me? His owners have made a decision. This is the fourth seizure he’s had today.” “Get me the phenobarb,” Lucinda yelled at her. “Dennis, get me that bottle on the counter!” Dennis eyed the head technician, questioning. Joan shook her head at him. “Listen to me! They want to him put him down. He’s been having seizures for the past hour.” “We don’t need to euthanize him!” “It’s not up to you. The owners want him euthanized. He’s too old for this. They’re too old for this.” Lucinda tried to grab his front leg, which was paddling convulsively. “I can save him!” Her voice broke.

Joan spoke firmly, lowering her voice, “If you can’t do it, I will. I know you have issues with euthanasia, but Buddy has a long history of seizures. You know that. He hasn’t been breathing for the past minute. He probably has kidney and brain damage already.” She grabbed Lucinda’s arm and gave it a shake. “It’s time to let him go, Lucinda.” Dazed, Lucinda sat back on her heels and looked up at Katy and Joan. Loyal to her medical decisions for the past year, they had pity in their eyes, which was more than she could bear. Dennis stood off to one side, looking both sympathetic and uncomfortable. Her shoulders slumped, and she felt the fight drain from her. The dog continued to convulse, legs thumping against her side. “Go.” Joan was beside her, syringe full of the pink liquid in her hand. “I’ll do it.” Lucinda stood and walked to the bathroom. Facing herself in the mirror, she was shocked at the emptiness she saw in her eyes. After several moments, she gathered herself together and returned to the surgery room, where they were lifting the dead retriever and sliding him into a large, black, plastic bag. Lucinda watched Buddy’s spirit wander around the room, lost. Katy opened the door that led into the front waiting room, and Lucinda saw the dog dash out, wagging his tail at his sobbing owners. Appearing confused he wasn’t getting the attention he was used to, the retriever followed his owners out the door. “Lucinda.” Joan laid a hand on her shoulder. “Go home. You’ve been working practically non-stop for the past few weeks, and I know you haven’t been sleeping well. We’ll clean and lock up. Okay?” The older woman handed Lucinda her coat. Lucinda wordlessly took her coat and walked out. She had reached the edge of town before she realized there was somebody behind her. Cronan quickened his pace until they were walking side by side. “Would you like to share?” Lucinda glanced at his umbrella and continued to walk. “No.”

“Are you all right?” Cronan continued to follow as the rain fell in earnest. “You are getting wet.” “I don’t care.” The rain soaked through her T-shirt, rinsing the dog’s spittle and blood from it. Her coat hung limp in her hand. She glanced over to find Cronan’s icy, gray eyes fixed on her. A surge of heat shot through her core. “At least you could let me return the favor and rescue you from the rain.” He gestured toward the black umbrella over his head, palm up. “Enough room for two.” She gave him a doubtful look. “Where’s your car?” “It is still in the shop.” “You’ve already returned the favor, Mr. Cronan. I don’t need rescuing. What I really need is for you to leave me alone right now.” “No,” he replied, “I am not sure that is what you need at all.” Lucinda pushed a strand of hair from her eyes. Rain pelted her body and rendered her outside as numb as her inside. Her T-shirt and jeans were soaked through. Thunder rumbled, and she looked up in dismay. Resigned, Lucinda allowed him to step closer to her. “I don’t want to talk,” she said. “Then we will not.” They walked in silence until they reached her driveway. She hesitated before she mumbled a thanks and ducked out from under his umbrella. He followed her to the front door like a shadow. Lucinda felt him watching her as she fished the key from her pocket and struggled with the lock. Cronan placed his firm hands over hers, turned the key, and pulled it out. She paused, their hands touching, and waited for him to remove his. He pulled his hand away slowly and stepped back. “Will you allow me to warm myself before I leave?”

She nodded briefly. Cronan crossed over the threshold just as Darwin skated into the room. Lucinda stood, uncertain, as Darwin growled, planting himself between her and Cronan. “I’ll put him outside.” She grabbed Darwin and walked the dog to the back door. “Out, Darwin.” She held the back door open. It had stopped raining. Darwin sat stubbornly on his haunches. “Out, Darwin!” Lucinda repeated. Darwin slunk outside into his doghouse and Lucinda shut the door behind him. “I’ll need to let him in if it starts raining again—” She turned around and almost fell into Cronan, who was directly behind her. Startled, she drew in her breath. “My apologies,” he said. Her mouth opened and closed again as she breathed in the scent of rain on stone. “I need to sit down.” She stepped away from him, heart thudding in her chest. “You need a drink.” He picked up the wine bottle from where it had been shoved in the corner on her countertop. “Do you have a bottle opener?” Lucinda shook her head as she dropped into the chair. She shivered in her wet clothes. He reached into his back pocket and withdrew a pocketknife. Flipping through several different attachments, he found a corkscrew. “I’m cold,” Lucinda whispered to herself. “Feel free to change your clothes.” He pulled the cork out, eyeing her as he inhaled the cork’s aroma. Lucinda watched as he helped himself to two glasses from the cupboard. She vaguely wondered how he knew where her glasses were kept but was too cold and tired to ask. Cronan poured the amber liquid and ran a finger along the bottle’s rim to catch a stray drop. Savoring the drop of liquid from his finger, he offered the glass to her. Lucinda’s face grew warm as he caught her watching

him. “Thank you.” She accepted the glass, hesitant. “And thank you for the umbrella. I—I’m sorry I was rude. A patient died today. We had to put him to sleep.” “Things die, Lucinda. You know that.” He knelt in front of her, placing his hands on her knees. She leaned back in alarm, drawing her knees together. “I could have saved him.” Cronan’s gaze grew too intense, and Lucinda looked away, holding the glass firmly in her lap. “It’s not my job to decide whether something lives or dies. It’s my job to save them.” “Everything gets its time on this earth, Lucinda. The trick is knowing when it is time to stay and when it is time to move on.” “Is that the trick?” Cronan grinned. “Drink. You will feel better.” He reached up and pushed wet hair back from her face, tucking it behind her ear. “Let your guard down, Lucinda,” he murmured, his face serious. “I have your back.” He ran his thumb lightly over the two small, white scars that stood out against the pallor of her skin. She shivered at his touch and quickly drained her glass, frustrated with herself. He raised his eyebrows. “You will end up on your back at that rate.” “Maybe that’s where I need to be right now.” Lucinda pulled away from him. “I haven’t been sleeping well.” She picked up the wine bottle and poured herself another glass, grimacing. The wine isn’t the only thing overwhelming my senses. Cronan chuckled softly to himself. Lucinda turned and faced him. “Why are you here, Cronan?” “In your house?” “No, in this town. You seem quite worldly. Why did you move here? It’s a small town and not much in it.” She took a sip of wine and let it flood her mouth

before swallowing. The sweet liquid slid down her throat, warming her insides. “People move here to get away from the city or to retire. Why did you move here? What are you running from?” Something indiscernible flickered across his face. “Not from, Lucinda. To.” “I don’t know what that means. You’re being vague on purpose.” “Why are you here?” “I’m here because my fiancé died.” The confession was out of her mouth before she could stop herself. “Again,” he replied, his voice somber, “everything gets its time on earth.” Lucinda caught her breath and turned her back to him. Setting her half-empty glass down, she steadied herself against the counter. “I apologize.” Cronan was behind her in a heartbeat, resting his hands on her shoulders. “I can be quite heartless at times.” “No, you’re right. Everything has its time.” A tear slid down her face as she felt Cronan’s breath on her hair. His presence pressed behind her, hard to ignore. The scent of summer rain on stone hit her again. Through the haze, she felt her heart leap frantically and clenched her wine glass as if to still it. He slid his hands lightly down her arms and inhaled. Lucinda pushed past him and backed up toward the center of the kitchen. She saw him clench his hands. “You didn’t answer my question,” she said. Her thoughts darted around like trapped rabbits. “Why are you here, Cronan?” Her question hung in the air, unanswered. She watched him study her quietly, eyes burning a clear gray. Something plucked at her memory but then it was gone, leaving her confused. “I think it would be best if you left now.” “Is that what would be best?” “Yes, please leave.”

He seemed to consider her request and set his glass down. Lucinda watched his thumb run along its rim and her vision blurred. A flash of Cronan’s lips on hers. Flowers. Laughter. A time lost. “You never told me your last name, by the way,” she said faintly. A small, triumphant smile touched the corners of his mouth. She watched his lips as he began to form a word. In the distance, a glass broke, shattering his reply. Cronan caught her before she crumpled to the floor. He held her for a moment and savored the warmth of her skin through her wet clothes. His hands moved restlessly over her body as he whispered urgently into her neck, holding her tightly to him. Bringing a hand up to her forehead, he pushed her hair back, and studied her face. Minutes ed. Resolute, he let his fingertips stray to her heart. He laid his hands over the beating organ but could not stay it. His face contorted in frustration.

Chapter Twelve

Lucinda woke with a pounding headache. Rain answered with a pounding of its own. She rolled over, groaning, and pulled the blanket over her head. Several minutes ed before she ed pieces from the night before. She sat up with a start. Darwin was on her bed, blinking as if he, too, had a hangover. Lucinda struggled out of bed and tottered down the hall, clutching her head. The kitchen was completely spotless, no sign of the night before remained. The wine bottle was empty and sitting on the counter. Glasses had been cleared. Her cell phone’s shrill ring caused her to jump. Lucinda picked it up, half-hoping, half-dreading it was Cronan. “Hey girlie!” “Marny.” She groaned at the sound of her own voice. “More nightmares?” “Hangover.” “Seriously? Who did you party with, and why didn’t you invite me?” “I don’t want to talk about it.” Lucinda realized all she had on was her night shirt and underwear. Frowning, she drifted back into the bedroom. Her still-damp clothes hung neatly in the closet on a hanger. “Oh, my God.” “What?” “Marny, can you come over? I’m freaking out right now.” “Sure, Lucinda. Are you okay? I’ll be over in a few.”

Lucinda clicked the phone off and then on again. She dialed. It rang twice. “Ted? Hey, it’s Lucinda. Can I speak to Joan?” She hunted through her piles of clothes for jeans, found a pair, and pulled them on. “Joan?” “Lucinda!” “Can you check on that spay surgery for me?” her voice cracked and she cleared her throat and started again. “I was going to go in and give her a shot of painkiller and antibiotics, but something’s come up.” She pulled a sweater on over her head, realized it was backward, and turned it around with a yank. “Not a problem. I always offer to do the Sunday checks, you know that. Is everything all right? Yesterday was quite the day—” “It’s fine,” she said. “I’m sorry, Joan. I owe you one.” “Don’t even think about it. If you need anything, anything at all, just call me.” “I will.” She hung up. Lucinda paced her bedroom and tried to what had happened the night before. She had finished a glass of wine. That, she ed. Memory of its sweet flavor simultaneously made her mouth water and unsettled her stomach. She let Darwin out and waited at the back door, her breath pluming in the cold morning air. He returned promptly and shook his coat, spraying her with rainwater. Lucinda half-heartedly filled his food bowl. “I know I put you outside last night. Did Cronan let you back in before he left?” Darwin wagged his tail. She fidgeted with the threads of her sweater. “I don’t saying goodbye to him.” The thought disturbed her. Trying desperately to details of what happened the night before, she ended up staring out the front window until Marny’s truck pulled up. “You look like death warmed over.” Marny breezed in and set a five-gallon pot behind her on the porch. “What happened?”

“I don’t know what happened, Marny. That’s the problem.” Lucinda ran her hands through her tangled mess of dark hair and collapsed into her papasan chair. “I brought you a sage for out front. I couldn’t get a rowan bush,” Marny replied slowly. Peeking into the bedroom, she raised her eyebrows at the wound-up sheets on the bed. “Did you have a guy over, Lucinda?” she accused, a grin spreading across her face. “Was it Lucas?” Lucinda groaned and leaned back, hands over her face. “No.” Marny’s sky blue eyes widened. “Oh, my God, was it Mr. Stay-Overnight-Guy? Lucinda!” “I had a really, really bad day, and he offered to walk me home,” Lucinda said between her fingers. “Then, I had a drink, and…I don’t , but my clothes are hanging up in my closet, and I don’t taking them off last night.” Marny grinned from ear to ear. “Girlie, you are not the first one who’s slept with a stranger, and you won’t be the last. Did you use a condom? Was he good?” Lucinda uncovered her face, brown eyes wide. “I swear we didn’t sleep together.” Marny shot her a look of doubt. “We didn’t! I mean—I would know.” She paused, uncertain. “Right?” “True.” “He must have let Darwin in before he left. I’m surprised Darwin didn’t bite him.” She pressed a hand to her mouth. “Oh, my God, maybe he did.” Marny raised her eyebrows. “Darwin was outside the whole time?” “He has a heated doghouse!” Lucinda replied. “But I meant to let him right back in. I must have ed out. I’m such a rotten pet owner.” “Oh Lucinda,” Marny sighed in exasperation as Lucinda slumped further into the

chair. “I know you’re embarrassed but swallow your pride, and let’s go out for an espresso. When you see him again, either ask him out or apologize for being a one-sip wonder.” Lucinda frowned up at her. “Lighten up!” Marny put her hands on her hips. “If you think you didn’t even have sex, then what’s the problem? Did you tell him all your deepest, darkest secrets or something?” Lucinda felt her heart leap. “No.” A sinking feeling hit in the pit of her stomach. “I need to take a shower.” “I’ll be here.” In the shower, Lucinda wrestled with the uncomfortable feeling that something else had happened the night before. Something important she couldn’t .

* * * *

The rain had stopped and the sun was trying to push through the clouds as they sat outside the café and people-watched. Lucinda swirled her tea, half-listening to Marny as she chattered away. The more she tried to from the evening before, the more it slipped away. “Lucinda, have you heard anything I’ve said?” “What?” “If you don’t drink that pretty soon, it’s going to become iced tea.” Marny leaned forward and grabbed her friend’s hand. “Hey, let it go, okay?” Lucinda nodded without conviction. “If he was fabulous in bed, you’ll , trust me. And probably at the most

inconvenient times.” Marny picked her empty espresso cup. “Like after he’s moved on.” “We didn’t—” “Okay, so you didn’t.” Marny gave her a sympathetic look. “Whatever happened is over now. Move on.” She sighed. “I’m going to order a second and go to the little girlies’ room. Back in a few.” Lucinda stirred her tea counter-clockwise and watched a single tea leaf swirl around and around. She and Cronan had talked last night about something. She had watched him pour a glass of wine, his tongue taking a stray drop from his finger. Then, he got down in front of her and put his hands on her knees— “Hello, Lucinda.” Startled from her memory, she looked up guiltily. “Lucas.” She felt her cheeks warm. He pulled up a chair beside her. “Have I interrupted you?” “No.” She avoided his probing eyes. “I was just having tea.” “I was acquainting myself with the bookshop down the street,” Lucas replied. He peered at her face. “Are you well?” “Yes, Lucas, I’m fine.” She set her teaspoon onto the table with a determined click. A car rolled by, tires splashing through what remained of the previous night’s rain. “So, what did you do last night?” “Nothing.” “I spent a very exciting night alone. I read a little and did some writings. I almost called on you.” Lucinda nodded absently. A flash of Cronan’s hands sliding along her arms. She

shivered at the memory. He had whispered something into her ear. His words slipped away like a distant memory, and she felt a tightening in her chest. “I have to go.” She stood, knocking her tea over. Lucas grasped her arm to stop her from stumbling. He laid his other hand on her hip. Lucinda turned, startled. Their eyes locked, and he seemed to lose his composure for a second. “I really need to go.” She pushed past him and started down the street, her walk breaking into a run as he called her. She ran, frantically dodging the few pedestrians who were out on the sidewalks. As she reached the edge of town, she veered down a dirt road, mud collecting on the soles of her shoes. “Lucinda! Stop running!” Lucas caught up with her and grabbed her by the arm. She wheeled around to face him. “How long are you going to keep secrets from me, Lucinda?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Don’t you?” “No, I don’t.” “What happened last night?” “Just leave me alone.” She pushed his hand from her arm. “You don’t have to know everything about me.”

* * * *

Lucinda trudged up the road to her bungalow, stopping to scrape the mud off her shoes. As she approached her front door, she saw that the sage bush Marny had brought her that morning had been knocked over. Its branches were ripped off. Lucinda bent down and picked up the small pot. She gathered all the broken

branches together like kindle and carried the plant inside, placing it on the kitchen table. As she let Darwin out, she spied the heather plant sitting on her back porch. When did I put that out here? She picked up the dying heather and set it on the table beside the desecrated sage. She gazed out the kitchen window at the large expanse of fenced-in backyard. Save for several coastal shrubs and Darwin’s doghouse, the space was empty and devoid of life. She turned her back on the scene, catching her breath. Bare, white walls stared back at her from the kitchen. Intense loneliness washed over her like a cold wave. The house’s suffocating silence pressed down on her. Lucinda closed her eyes and shook it off. Not knowing what else to do with her Sunday, she decided to go in to work after all.

* * * *

“Lucinda? I thought you were going to take a day off?” “I’m sorry to make you come in, Joan. You can go if you want.” Lucinda wheeled her bicycle into the waiting room. She grabbed the sage and heather plant from her basket and set them down on the floor. “Are we decorating the waiting room?” “Marny gave these to me. One’s almost dead and the other got ripped apart by the wind or something.” Lucinda blinked. “Marny! I left her at the coffee shop!” “Did something happen?” “No! Yes! I need to call her.” Lucinda quickly dialed Marny’s cell phone number. After a frantic conversation and apology, Lucinda hung up the phone. “I’m such a rotten friend. I don’t know what’s wrong with me lately. I can’t seem to think clearly.”

“Maybe it’s because you’re here all the time.” Joan patted Lucinda on the arm. “Regardless, I think we can probably save them both.” She gestured to the plants. “Really?” Relief washed over her. “Really.” “Marny is trying so hard to make my house look lived in. I haven’t the heart to tell her it’s useless. I’m not very good with plants.” “Well, I’m already here.” She turned Lucinda’s bicycle around so it faced the door. “Your spay surgery is fine. I gave her the pain meds and the antibiotics. Everything is under control.” “There’s cleaning to do and—” Lucinda began, flustered. “Stop. There isn’t. You’ve cleaned this place to death. Go do something fun. Go shopping. Go to the movies. Or how about you go into the city? Take your gentleman friend. What was his name?” “Cr—?” she stopped herself. “Oh, Lucas.” Joan raised an eyebrow. “Yes, Lucas. Life is ing you by. You don’t need to be here every day.” “Okay, Joan,” Lucinda said hesitantly. “If you’re sure.” “Go,” Joan insisted. “Enjoy your Sunday.” Lucinda let Joan shuffle her out the door. Mounting her bicycle, she started down the road again, feeling lost. Deep in thought, she pedaled until she was on the outskirts of town. A deserted beach ran along the highway and was broken by a copse of low-growing and twisted cypress trees. She stopped at them and collapsed into the sand. Within minutes, seagulls surrounded the area, looking for food. She watched as they landed and lifted off, rising into the cloud-dotted sky. Lucinda lay back in the sand and closed her eyes. The sound of the crashing ocean filled her head.

Without warning, long-suppressed emotions seethed to the surface like blood bubbling from an open wound. A cold breeze chilled the tears on her cheeks and blew over her. Waves sounded in the background, pounding against the sand. Lucinda cried herself out then drifted off to sleep. Faint silhouettes from the clouds scurried over her like afterthoughts. A darker shadow slid over her sleeping form. It stayed, as though watching her. It was only when she began to stir that it disappeared. Startled awake, Lucinda sat up and looked around. Beside her, the sand was depressed with what looked like a single set of footprints at the end of a disrupted trail. Seeing nobody around and no tracks leading away, she decided it must have been a trick of the wind. Lucinda wearily stood, gathered her bicycle, and started the ride home.

* * * *

As she rode up the long driveway that led to her house, she saw Darwin’s face pressed against her living room window. Dropping her bike beside the cypress tree, she trudged up the steps to the front door and pushed it open. “Hey, Darwin.” Lucinda collapsed into her living room papasan and stared out the front window. “Back again.” Darwin sat at her feet, eyes on his mistress, eyebrows rising and falling worriedly. She sat for close to an hour before a scene flickered into her mind’s eye. A large-boned man held a smaller man against the wall. His fist was drawn back mid-punch but he appeared to be straining against an invisible force. Twisting his way out of the larger man’s grip, the smaller man collapsed to the floor. “You’re a dead man,” the brute screamed at him, fist still immobile.

“Run, Oscar!” A young woman pulled the smaller man up by his arm and pushed him out the door. “Margaret?” Oscar fell down the porch steps, blood running freely from his broken nose. “I’ll call the police. Run!” She stumbled inside and slammed the door. The larger man’s arm was suddenly released and he staggered back. “What—?” He saw her pick up the phone and immediately yanked it from the wall. “Anthony, stop it! You don’t know what you’re doing!” “I’ll deal with you later. This isn’t over, Margaret!” He sprinted out to his automobile. Lucinda shook her head. The vision and voices trickled away like water. The sun had started to set. As if answering a silent call, Lucinda rose and pulled Darwin’s leash from the bedroom door, slipping the collar over his head. They started down the path that ran along the cliffs until they reached the first outcropping. Lucinda let Darwin off-leash to explore. She watched the dying light from the setting sun fade across the water and leaned back automatically on the cliff-face, resigned and waiting. The woman materialized and started running down the path toward her. This time, Lucinda did not drop her gaze. It was the woman she had seen in her vision. “What do you want from me?” Margaret seemed to slow for a moment and then continued onward to her destiny. “What do you want from me?” Lucinda repeated, raising her voice. She took a step forward. The woman stood at the edge of the rocky outcropping. “Why do I see you?”

The woman watched as her ribbon was blown out to sea. “I can’t save you! Why do you keep showing yourself to me?” She slipped out of her shoes and stepped forward. “Stop!” And jumped. Lucinda fell to her knees at the edge of the cliff, stopping herself painfully on the sharp rocks with the palms of her hands. She stared, confused, into the ocean churning below. Rolling over to sitting, she was surprised to see that her feet were bare, discarded shoes pushed up against the cliffs behind her.

Chapter Thirteen

One week later. “’Bye, Dr. Bell. You sure you don’t want to meet up with us later?” Katy leaned into the exam room as she pulled on her coat. “Valentine’s Day at Guinevive’s. Should be fun.” “Thanks, Katy, but no.” Lucinda finished wiping down the exam table. “You go have fun with your friends. I need to finish up here and keep an eye on Princeton to make sure he wakes up okay.” “I just checked. He’s awake.” Katy adjusted her headband and watched as Lucinda filled the cotton ball dispenser. “If you change your mind, we’re meeting around eight-ish.” “Okay.” Lucinda placed the top back on the dispenser and set it next to the sink. “I’ll lock the door behind me.” Lucinda walked into the back and opened one of the kennels. A large, brown dog lay on a thick blanket. He wagged his tail at her as she eased in beside him. “Hey, Princeton. You are awake. Guess you’ll think twice about getting in a tangle with a poodle. They’re small but fierce.” She checked the sutures along his nose. The dog wagged his tail harder as Lucinda stroked him gently on the shoulder. Lucinda sat back, facing the gate to the dog’s cage. It slowly swung shut. Frowning, she stood and opened it again. “Wait here. I’m going to get you another blanket.” In the laundry room, Lucinda opened the dryer and pulled out one of the wellused blankets. She held it to her for a moment before she placed it back in and turned the dryer on to warm it up. A cool breeze brushed against her arms. Running her hands over the goose bumps it left behind, she decided to check on

Ceridwin. “How are you doing, Miss Tomato-Sandwich Thief?” Ceridwin answered her with a plaintive meow. “You were out of your cage at lunchtime. Do you want out again?” She opened the cage and scratched the cat’s ears. “I guess it’s pretty boring in there,” she murmured. “This room doesn’t even have a window for you to look outside.” Another breeze ran along Lucinda’s neck, followed by a faint whisper. She froze, fingers buried in the cat’s long fur. The breeze rustled along the edges of the cages in front of her, stirring up the newspaper liners. Closing Ceridwin’s door, she turned around and scanned the empty room, her breath quickening. The breeze slid along her cheekbone, bringing with it the heavy scent of ozone. She raised a hand to her face. “Is somebody in here?” she whispered. The silence of the hospital felt eerily thick. Lucinda watched as the breeze rustled along another line of cages, lifting the newspapers in its wake. It traveled around the room counter-clockwise and blew insistently across her face. Squaring her shoulders, she marched into the laundry room and fetched the blanket from the dryer. “I’m not afraid of whatever you are!” she called behind her as she continued into the kennels. “Here you go.” Lucinda covered the dog with the warm blanket. The cool breeze slid along the nape of her neck once again. A low, indecipherable whisper caressed her ear. Covering her ear with one hand, Lucinda stood and walked out of the kennel, latching the gate behind her. Slipping out of her lab coat, she tossed it on the waiting room counter. The breeze followed her, sliding insistently up her arms and stealing down the back of her neck. Lucinda’s fingers fumbled with her jacket buttons. Giving up on them, she grabbed the front door knob and twisted the deadbolt to open it. It promptly jammed. “Damn it!” She panicked as the breeze again slid across her cheek. The whispering intensified. The words tumbled over themselves and tugged at her

heart. Pounding her hand against the bolt repeatedly, it finally jerked open. Lucinda slammed the door tightly behind her and locked it, hands shaking. Hopping onto her bicycle, she pedaled away as fast as she could, heart hammering wildly in her chest.

* * * *

“So, I told him I really didn’t care if he called me or not, but I certainly wasn’t going to wait by the phone for him.” “Right.” “I mean, it’s not like we’re dating or anything. A good time is a good time. I mean, he’s nice and all, but still.” “Uh-huh.” “He wants me to go over to his place tonight and talk. Talk! On Valentine’s Day! Can you believe that?” “That’s crazy.” “Lucinda, is everything okay?” “Yes, Marny.” Lucinda was jerked from her thoughts and brought her attention back to the phone conversation. “It’s fine.” “Do you want me to come over?” Lucinda stared out the window in her living room. She shook her head to clear it. “No. My mind’s on something else right now, I’m sorry. I think you should go over to his place and talk to him. It sounds like he had a good reason for not calling you right away—” “Not that I care.” “Not that you care. But you’re smart, pretty, and fun to be with, so maybe he

really wants to, you know, date you?” “That’s so serious. I dunno. Like I said, he’s nice and all, but…” “But?” “I don’t know.” “Well, you won’t find out until you talk to him, Marny.” Marny sighed. “I guess. I need to replant some herbs that are too big for their britches first and—” “You’re stalling.” “And yes, I’m stalling. Okay, girlie, I’ll think about it. I gotta go. Somebody’s at the front door. Talk to you later!” “’Bye, Marny.” Lucinda heard the phone click. She sunk into her papasan chair and let the phone drop to the floor. She had yet to take off her coat. The house fell silent again as she tried to ignore the chattering in her brain about what had happened at the hospital earlier. “No offense, Darwin, but I think I need to get out of the house.” Darwin wagged his tail. “Maybe I’ll go into town after all.”

* * * *

Lucinda leaned her bicycle against a tree and stood awkwardly in front of Guinevive’s. Light streamed from the windows of the pub, and she could hear raucous laughter and loud music from within. Taking a deep breath, she walked to the door and opened it. Warm air, smelling of food, beer and people, washed over her as she slipped inside. The loud music and noise from the crowd assailed her senses. Lucinda scanned the room nervously for a free table.

“Dr. Bell!” She jumped at the sound of her name. “Dr. Bell!” Katy was waving her hand frantically. “Come us!” Lucinda walked over to the table of laughing college students. “Hey!” Katy grinned at her. “You came! Full house tonight, huh?” “Yes, it’s…busy.” “This band is fabulous! Dr. Bell, these are my friends, Mike, Julie, Wendy, Wes, Jonathan, and Ben.” Katy gestured to each of her friends with her glass. “And you won’t any of their names five minutes from now. This is Dr. Bell, everyone!” “Lucinda,” she greeted the group awkwardly. “Would you like me to order you a drink, Lucinda?” The young man named Mike started to motion for a waitress. “Um, sure. I’ll have a sparkling water.” “With?” “Just a sparkling water.” Katy came to her rescue. “Dr. Bell has to keep sharp for her surgeries, Mike. Stop tempting her with our vices.” “I will get you a sparkling water, personally, then.” Mike bowed. “No, that’s okay, I—” “Let him,” the tall blonde named Wendy cut in. “It’ll give him something to do.” “Perhaps I can tempt you later with another vice of mine.” Mike elbowed Lucinda roguishly as he left. Wendy rolled her eyes. “Just ignore him—he’s had too much to drink. But he’s

harmless.” “So, you’re a veterinarian?” A young man with long, black hair pulled back in a ponytail moved his chair closer to Lucinda. “I’m Wes. Wes Hawthorne.” He shook Lucinda’s hand. “I’ve known Katy since high school. I’m out at the University getting my M.D. Doctor, veterinarian—kind of the same field, isn’t it?” Lucinda nodded, nervously taking in the crowd. “Noisy, isn’t it?” “Kind of.” She watched the writhing bodies on the dance floor. The music seemed to pull them together as one. “Would you like to dance?” Startled, she turned her attention back to Wes. “Dance. Do you dance?” “Oh, um, not really.” “Okay, not a problem.” He grinned. “How about you, Katy, my dear? Would you like to dance?” “Every day, every which way!” Katy jumped up and grabbed his hand. They went out on the dance floor, quickly picking up the beat from the other dancers as they were swallowed by the crowd. Mike came back with her sparkling water. “They only had lime-flavored. Is that cool?” “Yes, thank you.” Lucinda started rummaging around in her back pocket. “How much do I owe you?” “Eh, don’t worry about it.” He flashed his white teeth which stood out against his tanned skin. “I’ll take it out on the dance floor, how about that?” “She doesn’t dance, Mike,” Wendy cut in. “Wes already asked her.”

“Well, darn it,” he replied good naturedly. “One-upped by our future doctor, once again. Who am I going to pick on, then?” “I’ll dance with you.” Jonathan grinned. “I don’t think so.” Ben smacked him playfully on the shoulder. “I’m your date tonight, ?” “Just trying to get your attention.” He grabbed Ben by the hand, “Come on, I love this song.” Lucinda watched as they, too, exited to the dance floor and disappeared into the crowd. “Maybe that pretty, little thing will see what a catch I am.” Mike patted his curly, brown hair down. “Ladies, try not to miss me too much.” He made his way over to a dark-haired young woman just walking through the door. “That leaves us, Jules,” Wendy stated in a bored tone. “Once again, we’re ditched by the boys and left to fend for ourselves. And on Valentine’s Day, too.” The platinum blonde downed her drink. “I say we get plastered and sit in the corner and bitch about all the pretty girls, then.” “That sounds like a plan.” Wendy grabbed her glass of wine and stood, tugging at her mini skirt. “Want to us?” “I think I’ll just take it in for a bit.” “Suit yourself.” Wendy pushed her cleavage up. “Let’s go, Jules.” Lucinda watched as they made their way through the crowd. The beat from the loud music pounded against her skin, violating her. Red and pink hearts and cupids decorated the bar and walls. She looked down at the lime floating on the surface of her water. Bubbles clung to it, popping and fizzing helplessly. Last time she had gone dancing was with Thomas. They had stayed out all night. He had gathered their friends and family together the next day and asked her to marry him.

Fishing several dollars out of her pocket, she placed them on the table and turned to leave. “Dr. Bell!” Katy breathlessly pushed her way through the crowd. “Where are you going?” “I’m going home. Tell your friends goodbye for me. And thank Mike too. I left some money on the table.” “Are you sure?” “Yes, it’s just not a good night. I guess I’m more tired than I thought I was.” “Okay,” Katy replied. “Talk to you later.” As soon as Lucinda stepped out into the night air, she felt she could breathe again. She turned and ran headfirst into a man approaching her. “Oh, hey!” Lucinda looked up in alarm. “Lucinda! We meet again!” “Michael. I’m such a klutz. I can’t believe I keep running into you. Literally.” Shaking her head, she walked over to her bicycle and wiped the rain from the seat. “I just was leaving.” “Do you need a ride?” A branch from the tree, dripping with wet leaves, slapped her face lightly in the wind. She brushed it aside, wrapped in her own thoughts. “No, I’m fine. Thanks.” He took a couple of steps toward her. “I heard this was the place to be on a Friday night.” She looked up to catch his grin and couldn’t help answering it with her own. “I guess it is. Weekend, you know. College crowd comes in, looking for something to do. Plus, it’s Valentine’s Day,” she added with a sigh.

“Ah, yes. Well, I’m in town for the night, and I have nothing to do.” He raised his eyebrows expectantly. “Would you like to me?” She wiped the seat of her bicycle again needlessly. “I was just on my way home.” “Yes, of course.” He nodded as he broke eye-. “Maybe next time?” “Maybe.” She mounted her bicycle and pedaled home.

* * * *

That night she awoke again to find herself standing on the cliffs overlooking the black, churning ocean. The icy spray from the waves splashed her face like shattered glass. With a sob, Lucinda fell to her knees onto the sharp rocks. Shivering, she waited until she could gather herself enough to make it back to the bungalow. Her feet slid wetly on her wood floors, blooming with pain as the circulation returned. Sinking onto her bed, Lucinda curled up in her blanket and willed sleep to devour her. It seemed she just shut her eyes when the phone’s harsh ring jerked her awake again. “Hello?” “Lucinda?” “Mr. Anderson?” Lucinda sat up with a start, pushing her blanket off. “Marny’s been in an accident. I’m sorry for calling so late and waking you.” “Is she okay?” A chill stole up her spine. “She’s in the hospital, Lucinda.” His voice broke.

“I’ll be there as soon as I can.” Lucinda slammed the phone down and quickly pulled on jeans and a sweater. She thrust her raw feet into a pair of shoes and flew out the door, letting it slam behind her. Lucinda arrived at the town hospital and rushed into the waiting room. More people than usual bustled about the normally quiet building. “Excuse me,” she said breathlessly. “May I help you?” The nurse at the check-in station looked up. “I’m looking for Marny Anderson. Her father just called and told me there had been an accident.” The nurse checked her roster, running a finger down the list of names. “She’s in room forty-nine, down the hall to the left.” “Thank you.” Lucinda hurried down the hallway, keeping her head down. She saw the flicker of spirits in the peripherals of her vision. They flitted in and out of sight, lost. Her throat tightened, and she clenched her hands, quickening her pace. Marny’s father stood beside the door. Leaning against the wall and looking drained, he gazed up at the white ceiling, arms hanging limply by his sides. “Mr. Anderson. Is she okay? What happened?” “Thank you for coming, Lucinda.” His normally slight Danish accent was thick with emotion. “I didn’t want to wake you, but I know she would have wanted me to call.” He squeezed her hands nervously. “They keep telling us they don’t know if she’s going to be well. They don’t know.” He sought guidance in her eyes. “She’s our only daughter.” Lucinda went past him. She was immediately struck by glaring whiteness and the smell of antiseptic. Marny was hooked up to several machines. They beeped and blipped in the background. She took in the details of the scene, mentally doing medical checks. Cuts and bruises were the superficial stuff, and she dismissed them without

thought. What made fear grip her insides was Marny’s heavily bandaged head and the IV and oxygen tubes slithering from her body like snakes. Marny’s mother was slumped by her daughter’s side, head bowed. Upon Lucinda’s entrance, she raised her head and blinked reddened and puffy eyes, as if awakening from a dream. Her gray hair was disheveled and Lucinda noted she was wearing pink bedroom slippers. A white nightgown peeked from beneath a trench coat. Lucinda sunk into the empty chair beside her. “What happened?” “She was on her way home. She always drives the speed limit, and she’s never gotten so much as a parking ticket. She’s a good girl. Always got As on her report cards when she was a child. A good girl.” Marny’s mom’s eyes glazed over. Lucinda stared at Marny’s mom, alarm rising in the pit of her stomach. “I’m going to go talk to the doctor.” A feeling of dizziness washed over her. Keeping her eyes down, Lucinda counted the white, hallway floor tiles as she made her way back up to the front desk. Ninety-eight. “Who is Marny Anderson’s doctor?” Lucinda asked. “Let me check,” the nurse yawned. “Does she need something?” “She’s unconscious right now,” Lucinda grated. She took a deep breath. “I need to talk to her doctor. Her parents told me they don’t even know what’s going on.” “Well, I’m sure they were told at some point,” snipped the nurse. She sighed heavily as she checked her roster again. “It looks like Dr. Taylor is seeing to her.” “May I talk to him?” “He’s very busy right now Miss…?” “Dr. Bell. I work at the Seaside Veterinary Hospital.” “Dr. Bell.” Her tone softened. “We have a bus emergency that just came in.”

“My friend is lying unconscious, and her parents don’t know if she is going to live or die!” Lucinda’s voice rose. “I need to talk to her doctor!” The nurse folded her hands across her paperwork. “I understand you are concerned about your friend, but we do have other emergencies going on. This is a hospital.” Lucinda gathered her racing thoughts and took another deep breath. “Please. Her parents are worried—she’s their only daughter. I’ll make it quick.” Lucinda grasped the nurse’s hands impulsively. “Please.” The nurse looked up at her, bifocals reflecting the overhead florescent lights, temporarily white-washing them. “Okay, Dr. Bell. I’ll page him. Make it quick.” “Thank you.” Lucinda wandered into the midst of the raising chaos caused by the bus accident. She tried to make herself as small as she could amid the flashes of gray that darted around her. Some flickered past, making their way to loved ones. Others noticed she could see them and followed, seeking answers she could not give.

* * * *

It was four in the morning when Lucas showed up at Lucinda’s house. “Lucinda.” Relief ed over his face as she opened the door. “I felt you—Is everything all right?” Lucinda rubbed at her tired eyes as she let him in. “Marny is in the hospital.” “What happened?” “A car accident—” Lucinda’s voice caught and she composed herself. “She’s unconscious, Lucas. They don’t know. They’re waiting for test results. I just got home.”

He folded his arms around her shoulders, drawing her into his chest. “I’m so sorry.” “I can’t do anything, Lucas. I can’t do a thing to help her.” Her face crumpled. “God, I feel so helpless.” Lucas held her quietly for several moments. “Look at me.” He held her chin up to face him. “You can be there for her when she needs you.” He pushed a strand of hair from her face, fingers tracing her two, small scars. “That’s all you can do.” She nodded, biting back tears. “I’ll make you some tea. Unless you need something stronger?” Caught off-guard, Lucinda drew in her breath and felt the heat rush to her cheeks. He cocked his head to one side. “I was making a joke.” She nodded, face still warm. “Do you need to tell me something?” “No.” Caught in his gaze, she couldn’t fight the compulsion to tell him the truth and felt her heart sink. “Cronan dropped by last week.” “Did you call the police?” “No.” “And?” “I had a really bad day at work, and he offered to walk me home.” She ran her fingers through her hair. “It was raining. And, well, he opened that bottle of wine he gave me, and I had some, and…” Lucas let out a frustrated sigh. “Nothing happened!” Her chest tightened. “Actually, I don’t all the details.”

“I told you to be careful around him.” His voice was taut. “You could have been hurt or worse. Do you anything?” “Yes, I ,” she began defensively. What did she ? She looked around the kitchen as she chewed on her lip. “We were talking, and then…” “What were you talking about?” “I don’t know. My fiancé, why I was here. Why Cronan was here.” “What about your fiancé?” Lucas asked quietly. She paused for a moment and shook her head. “You told him, but you—?” “I don’t want to talk about him.” She walked back into the living room. He followed. “Did Cronan tell you why he was here?” She brought her fingers to her lips. Cronan had whispered something. Why couldn’t she what it was? Forgotten words tumbled over one another, calling upon a distant memory. Lucinda let her breath out in a rush as she realized she had been holding it. “You need to stay away from him.” “You don’t even know him.” Lucas set his jaw, his features hardening. “I know enough.” “Why do you care who comes over to my house, anyways?” “Lucinda—” “You have no say in my life, Lucas!” He took a step back as if she had slapped him. “What I do is my business.” Lucinda’s eyes brimmed with tears of exhaustion. “You’re my friend, Lucas, but you can’t tell me what to do!”

“I am your friend.” He laid a hand on her arm again. “Please trust me.” She pushed past him and opened her front door. “I’m too tired to do this right now. I want you to leave.” Lucas closed his eyes a moment and clenched his hands. “Lucinda—” “I don’t need you to take care of me, Lucas,” she argued. “I’ve been doing that by myself for a long time now.” “I know you have,” Lucas said quietly. Shaking his head, he walked past her. She slammed the door behind him.

Chapter Fourteen

Lucinda relied on nervous energy the next day to get her through work. Marny’s condition hadn’t changed, which left an agitated ball in the pit of her stomach, but at least the tests had come back normal. She cleaned and stocked long after her staff had gone home and eventually ran out of things to do. It was a half hour before sunset when Lucinda finally decided to lock up for the evening. A spatter of rain hit the seat of her bicycle, followed by rumble of thunder. “Great,” she muttered. Glaring resentfully at the darkening clouds overhead, she started on the ride home, pedaling hard against the wind. Cronan stood outside her front door. She dropped her bicycle with a clatter against the porch. “This is not happening.” “Good evening.” Swathed in a black overcoat, he stepped back, yielding little more than a few inches. She shouldered her way past him, fishing the key from her pocket. “I didn’t invite you over.” “You did not need to.” He slid his hand along the door frame. Lucinda’s hands shook as she jammed the key into the lock. She stopped, heart thumping in her chest. “I have something to say, Cronan, and I just want you to listen.” He raised an eyebrow. “Look, I’m really, really sorry I ed out the other night. I told you I had a low tolerance to alcohol, but it was my own fault for drinking in the first place.” Lucinda looked into his gray eyes and felt a chill steal down her spine. “But—” her face warmed as she struggled to finish “—did you have to undress me?”

A smile stole slowly across Cronan’s face. “Your clothes were wet, Lucinda. I did not want you to sleep in wet clothes. I would have done the same for a child.” “I’m not a child.” “No, you are not,” he agreed quietly. Flustered, she dropped her gaze. “I apologize if I embarrassed you.” He tilted his head, as though to catch her attention. She pursed her lips and turned to the lock instead. Cronan reached from behind to help her. “Don’t!” She shrugged him off. He held up his hands in mock surrender. There was an audible snap as her key broke. “Damn it!” “Do you want me to break in?” “No, I don’t want you to break in!” “Would you like to come with me instead?” he murmured in her ear. Lucinda whipped around to face him. She had the distinct impression he was making fun, and her face crumpled. “Lucinda,” Cronan chuckled as she pushed past him. “Lucinda!” Ignoring him, she ran blindly toward the cliffs and down the steep, narrow path. The wind blew around her in great gusts. Her long hair swirled around her face, blocking the cliff’s edge from her view. Cronan quickly caught up with her midway and grabbed her arm from behind.

He pulled her around to face him. She teetered at the edge as he gripped her waist. “I want everyone to leave me alone!” Lucinda yelled. “All of you people! I want to be left alone!” The wind gusted, drowning out her voice. From the corner of her eye, Lucinda saw the woman, making her way down the path toward them. “Oh God!” She turned and covered her eyes, sinking down to the ground. “I can’t do this anymore!” She felt Cronan kneel behind her, his arms stealing around hers. Lucinda opened her eyes. The cliff side tilted up dizzyingly in front of her and she could see the waves crashing below. Her breath came in shallow gasps as they both perched at the edge. She felt the weight of his body pressing against her before he stiffened and pulled her back with a tug. “Lucinda,” he whispered into her ear, “she is gone.” “What?” Lucinda panted. He paused, his arms tightened. “She already fell.” Still looking down the drop off, Lucinda’s mind reeled. The height and Cronan’s affirmation pulled the thoughts and breath from her. Rain began to spatter. Panicking, she struggled out of Cronan’s grip and scrambled to stand against the cliff side. Laying a cheek on its cold, jagged surface, she heard her own breath rattle in and out as the wind howled behind her. Cronan followed. Placing his hands firmly over hers, he intertwined their fingers together. His lips, close to her ear, whispered insistently as he pressed himself against her. Foreign words pulled at her memory, words she couldn’t decipher. Words from long ago. She felt her body tremble against him. Her mind, her thoughts flitted in and out of focus. Coldness forced its way into her as the heavy weight of his body stilled her shaking. The sound of the wind began to fade, and her heart and breath slowed. Her head fell back onto his shoulder. Cronan’s breath merged with the rhythmic pounding of the waves and her slowing heartbeat. “No!” a voice roared from off in the distance.

Lucinda felt a sudden, painful pull from behind her. There was a rush of cold air, and she stumbled to the ground, gasping. The sound of the wind returned. “Leave her, Cronan!” “Lucas.” Cronan grimaced. “I wondered when you would show.” “You have no business with her, Cronan.” “Neither do you, anymore.” Lucinda flattened herself against the cliff, leaning heavily against the damp rock. Staring wildly at them both, she began to shake. “What’s going on?” “Well, Lucas?” Cronan raised an eyebrow. “You heard her. ‘What’s going on?’” “Go, Lucinda. Just go.” Lucas stood to one side on the path. “I’ll take care of him.” Cronan laughed without mirth. “Oh, how gallant.” Lucinda edged away from Cronan. The rain was now a steady drizzle, dampening her hair and clothing. She stood between the two men, clutching the slippery cliff face. “Go, Lucinda!” “Why?” “Yes, Lucas,” Cronan mocked. “Why?” He took a step toward Lucinda. “Leave her!” The smirk on his face died. “You should have never broken the rules.” Lucas moved forward quickly and pulled Lucinda toward him. Lucinda was crushed into his chest and felt the pressing weight of both men— Lucas pulling her toward him and Cronan approaching from behind. She closed her eyes tight and felt Cronan leaning in. He pressed on her heavily and whispered something into Lucas’s ear. She felt him slide a hand over her hip as

Lucas tightened his grip on her shoulders and murmured something unintelligible back. Cronan suddenly gripped the back of her neck. A shock went through her body, and everything went black.

* * * *

Slouching in her papasan chair, Lucinda stared out the window. In one hand, she held a glass half-full of amber liquid. She couldn’t how long she had been sitting there. Lucas leaned into her line of sight and tucked a piece of hair gently behind one ear, breaking her from her stupor. His fingers were warm against her cold skin. “My key broke.” “Your back door was open.” Lucinda tried to nod, but her head felt too heavy. She raised the glass to her lips. Sweet like honey, the liquid warmed her throat on the way down, numbing her thoughts. “What is this?” “Poison.” Lucas ran a thumb across her cheek. “That’s not funny.” “You wouldn’t stop shaking,” he replied. “It will calm your nerves, Lucinda.” “You know him. Cronan.” “Yes, I know him.” “Why didn’t you tell me?” “I tried.”

“No, you didn’t. You said that I shouldn’t keep secrets, Lucas.” Her eyes locked with his. “What’s going on?” “It’s complicated. Stay away from him, Lucinda. He’s not what he seems.” Lucinda took another sip of her drink. The details of everything that had happened began to slip away like shadows. Her vision blurred. Lucas’s brow creased. “I’ll sleep out here tonight. I don’t want to leave you alone.” She opened her mouth to protest. “I’ll walk you to work tomorrow morning, and I’ll walk you to the hospital to visit your friend. I won’t let Cronan hurt you.” “Hurt me—?” The thought tried to push its way into her brain and she struggled against it. “You need to rest now.” She was pulled into unconsciousness. Lucas rescued her drink before it slipped from her fingers. Kneeling, he gazed at her for a long while. The dark fringe of lashes cast shadows on her cheeks, and a tear formed in the corner of one eye. He reached forward and caught it on his fingertip.

Chapter Fifteen

They arrived at the hospital the next evening. Mr. Anderson had called her at work that morning to tell her Marny had regained consciousness. “I’ll wait outside, Lucinda.” Lucas left her. Entering the hospital room, Lucinda was again struck by the stark whiteness. Marny was asleep. Seated at her bed side, her mother read in a low voice. “Lucinda.” Mr. Anderson stood, taking both her hands into his own. “Is she going to be okay, then?” “The doctors seem to think so. They removed some of the bandages from her head. She asked for you last time she woke,” Mr. Anderson said. “She said she wanted to tell you something.” Lucinda swallowed hard and took Marny’s hand. A cast encased her friend’s other arm. Mrs. Anderson stopped reading. “Let’s get some coffee, dear. Lucinda is here.” He helped his wife to stand then turned to Lucinda. “We’ll be right back. Would you like us to get you something to drink?” “No, thank you. I’m fine.” Lucinda sat in the quiet and listened to the sounds of the hospital. She shrugged out of her coat and took in her friend’s injuries. “Marny,” she whispered, “I know you can hear me. The doctors say you’re going to be fine. I’m saying you’re going to be fine.” Lucinda bit her lip as her eyes welled up with tears. “You’re my best friend Marny, and you have to get better.” Marny opened her eyes. Bloodshot and unfocused, their bright blue stood out

against bruises and cuts that littered her face. “Lucinda?” “I’m right here. How are you feeling?” “Like I was hit by tree.” Her gaze sharpened. “Oh, wait a minute…I was.” Lucinda forced a small smile. “Remind me to cut that tree down.” “Don’t you dare.” Lucinda gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “Your father said you wanted to tell me something.” Marny paused a moment, a frown creasing her brow. “The accident. I wasn’t alone in the car, Lucinda. There was somebody else with me.” “No.” A chill crept up Lucinda’s back. “You were by yourself, Marny. Your doctor told me they pulled you from the wreck, and you were alone. There was nobody else in the car.” “There was, Lucinda. In the back seat. Somebody was whispering. I didn’t see anyone, but I swear I heard some sort of whispering. That’s how I got distracted and drove off the road.” Lucinda’s knees began to shake and she pressed them together. “Marny, honey?” Lucinda jumped. She stood up, hands clenched, and watched as Mrs. Anderson rushed to her daughter’s side. Her thoughts buzzed around in her head like flies. “Honey, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better?” “Min blomst.” Mr. Anderson set the coffee cups down and took his daughter’s unbroken hand. “I’ll come back tomorrow.” Lucinda backed away. Once out of the hospital, her knees buckled. Lucas appeared at her side and slipped his arm around her waist. Lucinda started to shake from the cold. “I left my coat.”

Lucas took off his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders. He held her close until she stopped trembling. “Marny said that she heard whispering,” she said into his chest. “In her hospital room just now?” Lucinda shook her head. “In her car.” Lucas paused. “She was probably hearing things. It was a bad accident, Lucinda.” “No. Before she drove into the tree. She heard the whispering before the accident, Lucas.” He raised his eyebrows expectantly. Lucinda bit her lip and looked away. “You’re right—she was probably hearing things.” Lucas pushed a strand of hair back from her face. He ran his thumb over the white scars on her forehead. “You’re still not telling me everything, are you?” he said quietly. “I need to get my coat.” “I’ll wait.” “I can walk home myself, Lucas. You’ll just be going out of your way.” “I don’t mind.” “Look, last night my key was broken, and you were worried that Cronan would break into my house. That was the only reason I let you stay.” She held her hand up to stop his protests. “I think you’re worrying about nothing. The lock on my front door is fixed, and I have Darwin.” “Lucinda—” “I’ll be fine. I’ll talk to you later.”

Chapter Sixteen

The veterinary hospital had been slow all day. At lunchtime, Lucinda decided to take Darwin for a walk to the sandwich shop and returned to a voice message from Mr. Anderson that Marny’s condition hadn’t changed. It left her simultaneously heartened and disheartened. Resolving to visit her friend that evening, she spent the rest of the day struggling not to let her overtired mind wander out the door. “Ted and I wanted to invite you over for dinner tonight.” Joan gave an exam table a final wipe down before closing time. “I meant to ask you sooner. Do you have plans?” “Tonight?” “You and Darwin, actually.” Lucinda gave her a confused frown. “Actually—” Joan shrugged, resigned “—I’ve been talking to Ted about getting a dog. Darwin is so sweet, I thought we could use him as a test run.” Lucinda laughed. “With your huge backyard and barn? Darwin would love that.” “The dinner invite still stands, of course.” They continued into the back kennels to where Darwin sat in his cage, wriggling with anticipation. “Well, I wanted to visit Marny this evening.” “I can keep Darwin overnight, Lucinda. I’d let him sleep on the bed.” She chuckled. “Ted won’t mind.” “You’re going to spoil him so he won’t want to come home, Joan.” Lucinda opened the cage and ruffled his ears. “He’s supposed to sleep on his dog bed at

home, though he hasn’t lately.” “I’ll drop him off at your place tomorrow morning. Tell you what, after I drop him off, I’ll come in and do the checks for the day. You don’t have any appointments.” “Are you sure? You guys aren’t planning anything?” “Nothing. President’s Day weekend is just another weekend to us.” “That would make things easier. I could spend more time with Marny. Deal. Call me if there’s an emergency though.” She clicked the leash onto his collar. “And if he gives you any trouble, or Ted gives you any trouble, give me a call.” “It’ll be fine. Ted just needs a gentle push. He likes dogs but never had one growing up. His parents were cat lovers.” She followed Lucinda to the front door. “Give Marny our love. We were going to visit her this weekend.” Lucinda gave Darwin a final hug and watched as Joan loaded him into her truck. She picked up the phone and dialed the hospital. “Room forty-nine please.” Pause. “Mr. Anderson? How is she doing?” “She is sleeping. Her mother and I were going to leave her to rest for a while. I think we are keeping her awake.” “Oh. I was going to drop by tonight. Maybe I should stop by tomorrow instead.” “I think that would be best.” “Okay, have a good evening, then. ’Bye.” She hung up the phone and slipped on her coat. Lucinda rode her bicycle home, heeding a sudden pull to take an alternate route. The wind scraped her cheeks as she rode on, lost in thought. Past the edge of town, she hit fields and found herself veering down a dirt foot path which led toward an old church. Crows took off from the surrounding fields, complaining loudly of the intrusion. The one-room church stood alone. White-washed and peeling, the building was

flanked by a small, forgotten graveyard. A single tree reached out with dead branches, sheltering the gravestones from the light. Circling the graveyard was a rusted, wrought-iron fence. The gate sagged on its hinges and squeaked quietly in the breeze. Leaning the bicycle against the graveyard fence, Lucinda walked up the church’s rickety, wooden steps and checked the rusty door knob. Finding the door to be open, she walked in. The door shut quietly behind her, shrouding the room in silence. From the corners of her eyes, Lucinda saw spirits scatter. Walking slowly down the middle aisle, she ed the wooden pews, one by one. Stained-glass windows stared down like eyes over the pulpit. Ablaze with the light from the setting sun, the windows cast shades of scarlet and crimson across her skin. As a child, Lucinda had attended church with her parents. Every Sunday, they had gone out of a sense of routine or faith—she wasn’t sure which. It was a routine that she hadn’t continued. Any remnants of her faith had died after the accident. Movement continued in her peripheral vision. It was only a matter of time before they would grow insistent. Lucinda sat in the front pew, hands clenched into fists. The only sounds she heard were her breath and heartbeat, counting out the mortal seconds. She sat in the stillness, ignoring the activity around her. She had no idea how much time had ed before she finally stood to leave. Once outside, Lucinda saw that twilight had fallen over the area. Still lost in thought, she walked over to her bicycle and placed her hands upon the cold handlebars. She had entered the church to do something—something she felt was important. Had she done it? In her heart, she felt unsure. An almost inaudible sigh broke the silence. Startled from her reverie, Lucinda was surprised to see a dark form standing in the graveyard, head bowed. “Cronan?” Cronan looked up. His face seemed to be contorted in grief. As she walked through the gate and into the graveyard, she realized she must have imagined it.

The mocking smile was there, as usual. “Fancy you here.” Lucinda stopped, uncertain. “My friend is in the hospital. I came here…” She looked away, uncertain. “To pray?” She let her gaze wander over to the forgotten church. “Did it help?” Lucinda frowned. “What are you doing here?” “I am here—” he paused as he ran a hand along the top of a headstone “—to visit the dead, of course.” Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him in disbelief. Cronan returned her look, unflinching. His dark coat stood in stark contrast against his pale skin. “Was your friend hurt badly?” “Yes, she was. Is. I’m worried about her.” She took in the gravestones and shuddered. “She was in a car accident.” A chilly breeze blew through the clearing, causing Cronan’s coat to flap behind him like dark wings. The breeze pushed the dead, wet leaves aside that had collected between the headstones. Crows cawed in the distance. “Can I ask you a question?” He raised an eyebrow. Lucinda hesitated. “My friend. Marny. The one in the hospital. She said she heard whispering before she crashed. She was the only one in the car. What do you think about that?” “I think that if she heard whispering, then that is what she heard.” He studied her thoughtfully. “There are many things in the world we do not understand. That does not mean they do not exist.” He took a step toward her and took her hands,

intertwining his fingers within hers as if in prayer. “Is that not what faith is based upon?” She shivered involuntarily and pulled away, dropping her gaze to the ground. “Can I ask you another question?” “Ask.” “You saw that woman on the cliff.” “Yes.” “She’s…” “Dead?” Lucinda nodded wordlessly. “As I said, there are many things in this world that we do not understand.” She turned away from him, pondering the faces of the headstones reflecting the dying light. The names had long-ago been weathered and forgotten. “I know what I see. I don’t know what I believe.” She sighed. “I mean, I always thought it was just me.” “Just you?” “That sees them. I usually only see people I’ve known. Or animals. I don’t know why I see that woman on the cliff.” Cronan moved in closer behind her. “Death exists whether people see it or not,” he murmured. “I understand that. And I know that some spirits—” the words caught in her throat “—get stuck. Like in churches, and graveyards. They seem so empty.” “Ah, that is where you are mistaken. They are not empty. They are full.” She turned to him. “Full?” She stepped back, putting some space between them. “Yes,” Cronan replied. “Full of rage, fear, confusion, loneliness.”

“Loneli—nobody wants to feel those things, Cronan.” Lucinda frowned. “Especially after you’re—” “Dead?” “Yes.” She was quiet for a moment, listening to the wind blowing across the fields. Her thoughts wandered. Looking up, she was startled to see him scrutinizing her. Lucinda flushed. “I have to go.” Pushing past him, she exited the graveyard and made a grab for her bicycle. A small rustle off to her side caught her attention. “Oh!” Lucinda bent down. Naked and helpless, a baby brush rabbit lay in a cluster of grass. Its eyes were closed and its breathing labored. Cronan peered over the fence. “Nature’s plan. I am sure the crows will take care of it.” Lucinda looked up at him, shocked. “That’s a terrible thing to say, Cronan!” She ran her hands over the baby rabbit. “It looks like a cat got him or something. Teeth marks here and on the other side. He’s cold.” She picked the rabbit up carefully. Cronan studied her quietly, running his thumb along one of the wrought iron spikes that topped the graveyard fence. She looked across the silent fields. “We must have scared it off, whatever it was.” “And now it waits for its prize.” Ignoring him, she cradled the rabbit in her hands, trying to warm it. “All life depends on death. It is hopeless, Lucinda.” His eyes flickered over her. “It will die.” “I’m not letting that happen, Cronan,” Lucinda replied firmly. She unbuttoned her coat and rolled the baby rabbit up in the bottom of her T-shirt. “Everything can be saved.”

“Everything?” Cronan replied solemnly. “I have my doubts about that.” “Well I don’t.” She set her jaw stubbornly. “I’m taking him back to the hospital. I can save him.” She carefully buttoned her coat and took her bicycle by the handlebars. Cronan watched as she walked with determination across the empty fields. As he watched her, his hands gripped the iron fence, emotions warring within him.

* * * *

Hours later, Lucinda lay asleep in her living room chair. A light knock sounded from the door. She rose, still half-asleep, to answer it. A blast of cold air bathed her face. “May I come in?” Lucinda faced Cronan, trying to sort out her thoughts. She stepped wordlessly to one side. “You fall asleep in that chair more often than not, I see.” Lucinda looked up at him, startled. “I saw you through the window the first night I crossed over. You were asleep then as well.” “Crossed over. You have such a strange choice of words sometimes, Cronan.” “Do I?” he asked. “How is the rabbit?” Lucinda closed the door and rested her head on it briefly. “He died.” Her voice came out a tired whisper. “I tried so hard. I just couldn’t save him. I kept trying to warm him and make him breathe…” “You fight so hard for everything else’s life,” Cronan said in a quiet tone. “Why not your own, I wonder?”

“What?” “I am sorry that it died.” The light from the fire flickered across Cronan’s face as he gazed down at her. Lucinda found herself staring up at him silently. Her eyes traced the outline of his mouth. A raised an eyebrow, seemingly amused. She looked away. “Is there something you wanted, Cronan?” He turned his attention to the empty room. “Where is your dog?” “He’s with Joan. My technician at work. I was going to visit Marny in the hospital tonight, but she needs her rest. I’ll visit her tomorrow.” She watched him as he walked over to the fire. “Why do you and Lucas not like each other?” Cronan considered a moment before answering. “Lucas took something from me.” “And you’re not going to tell me what that is, are you?” “No,” Cronan replied with finality. He reached out, ran a finger down her arm and seemed to reconsider. “But how about if I make you a deal?” She shivered as goose bumps rose on her skin. “A deal?” “Yes. You tell me what brought you to this place, and I will tell you about Lucas.” “I don’t think I can do that.” “Neither can I.” He grinned at his own, private joke. Suddenly, he became serious again. “I know you are not here merely because your fiancé died.” She wrapped her arms around herself and walked over to the window. “I don’t want to talk about that right now.” “You are running from something.”

“I’m not.” “What are you feeling right now?” She turned, flustered he was suddenly standing behind her. “Nothing.” Cronan gently ran his hands up her arms. “Nothing?” “I have the same feelings everyone else has.” “Really?” Cronan’s gaze bore into her. “I think you are full of fear and loneliness.” “You’re wrong.” Even to her ears, her response didn’t sound convincing. “Are you afraid to talk about what you feel?” “No.” “Are you afraid of me?” Her heart pounded. “No.” “You live in an empty house. You go to work and come home. You work on the weekends. You barely attempt to socialize. You are not living, Lucinda, you are existing.” He slid a finger down her jaw. “You are no more alive than the spirits you see.” “That’s not true.” She choked on the words and bit her lip to keep it from trembling. He continued to run his hand behind her neck and drew her closer to him. “Tell me what happened, Lucinda.” He tilted her head and looked down at her. “Tell me how your fiancé died.” Lucinda breathed in his scent and shut her eyes against the flood of memories. “Tell me.” His hand stroked the back of her neck hypnotically. “I was in a car accident. I was driving his car. My fiancé was with me.” She stopped, eyes still closed. “He died, I lived. End of story.” She opened her eyes

again. Cronan pushed her hair back from her face. His eyes burned a clear gray. “Why were you driving your fiancé’s car that night?” “I somehow ended up with his keys. I don’t know,” she whispered, frowning slightly. Something indecipherable flickered across his face. Lucinda stilled her bottom lip between her teeth. “What else?” She shook her head. “What else?” Cronan insisted. “I saw a spirit behind me. I heard it whispering, and I saw it.” Her face contorted in anguish. “There were two of them. I couldn’t stop the other one from taking my fiancé. I couldn’t save him. The accident was my fault, and I couldn’t save him.” The tension drained from her body as she let her tears come. He closed his eyes tight and brought her into his chest. Running his cheek along hers, he inhaled. She felt him slide his lips along her cheekbone and pause at the corner of her mouth. Lucinda turned her head until their lips almost touched. “Cronan—” His mouth tensed, and he spun her around, holding her tightly to his chest. Pressing the full length of his body against hers, he whispered hoarsely into her ear. “And there is no one to save you this time, Lucinda.” The chill of his words froze her insides. She reached up to pry his hands from her chest and struggled against him. His breathing was ragged and he was whispering, the rapid syllables tugging at her memory. It made her heart beat wildly, stirring panic and something else deep within her. A flash of Cronan’s lips on hers. Intense joy. Children’s laughter. A time lost.

The room spun. Lucinda felt her head fall back onto his shoulder. Her grip on his hands lessened. A brief burst of ozone hit her palate. Another wave of dizziness hit her, causing her to release her grip completely and slip into unconsciousness. Cronan eased her to the floor. Dragging her into his lap, he slid a hand behind her neck. Laying his other hand over her heart, he paused, concentrating. A minute ed and the organ slowed. He counted as the beats fell off, one by one. Lucinda’s hand slid from where it had been pressed against his chest. It hit the floor with a small tap. Light from the fire in the hearth illuminated her face, and he could not look away. Cronan’s determination faltered. A time lost. “I cannot.” His shoulders slumped, and he gathered Lucinda into his arms, burying his face into her neck.

Chapter Seventeen

“Lucinda!” Lucas cried out. Gasping, he suddenly became aware of himself. A rush of energy surged throughout his body. With great effort, he drew the rest of his energy together. “No!” He went to her with the sinking feeling that he had lost the battle.

* * * *

Marny’s eyes flew open. She was alone in her hospital room. Unable to reach her phone, she sought out her buzzer with a shaking hand. After several moments, a petite nurse walked in. “What can I get you, Miss Anderson?” “I need to make a phone call,” she croaked. “Can you hand it to me? I can’t reach it.” “A phone call?” The nurse reached for Marny’s water instead and tilted the straw toward her. “It’s two ’o clock in the morning. I think you’re going to have to wait.” “I can’t wait!” Marny raised her voice in panic as she pushed the water away, spilling some onto her sheets. “I need to call my friend!” “I doubt your friend is awake, Miss Anderson.” The nurse set the cup down and sighed. “Why don’t we wait a couple of hours? You need your rest.” “Get me the phone!” The nurse ducked her head out the door, motioning to a ing doctor. There

was a brief exchange. “Is there something you need, Miss Anderson?” The nurse left and the doctor, a balding, older gentleman, walked over to her bed. “I need to phone my friend.” “Well, it’s a tad early right now,” he continued in his calm voice. “How about if we wait until the sun’s up at least?” “It can’t wait until then. Something’s wrong—I know it!” Marny started to push her sheets down. “I need to call her!” The same petite nurse returned. She was followed by another, older nurse carrying a syringe. Marny became frantic and tried to sit up. “I don’t need that! I need a phone!” “Of course you do,” the doctor continued in his maddeningly calm voice. He laid his arm across her shoulders. “You can use the phone in a couple of hours, Miss Anderson. Let’s not wake up our friends so early in the morning, shall we? Everyone needs their beauty sleep. And you need to relax.” Marny cried out in frustration as the nurse emptied the syringe into her IV. Her vision spun as she slipped into unconsciousness.

Chapter Eighteen

“Cronan!” Lucas roared. The dying firelight in the hearth cast a reddish glow across the room. Cronan was bent over Lucinda’s body on the floor, holding her tightly to him. Lucas yanked him off and pulled Lucinda into his arms. Hesitantly, he laid a hand between her breasts. A brief frown crossed his face. “She is still alive.” Cronan turned away from him. “Why?” He watched as his counterpart shook his head silently. “She is unconscious. What did you do?” “Do?” Cronan turned. “Nothing. You interrupted me.” “She is not even supposed to see you,” he retorted bitterly. “She is not supposed to see you either,” Cronan shot back. He pointed an accusing finger at him. “And tampering with her memory did not work, Lucas. You cannot make her afraid of me. You may only alter memories associated with you.” There were several moments of silence as the two men stared each other down. The wind blew fretfully outside. “She needs to talk about why she moved here,” Lucas said. “She has,” Cronan stated quietly, “to me.” Lucas blanched. “I do not believe you. You are not trying to help her, Cronan. I am.” Cronan let out a mirthless laugh. “Oh really?” He again became serious. “You are not trying to help her.”

“I am protecting her.” “You are trying to change her fate, Lucas. Trying to change her fate, once again, as you are so fond of doing. I should have had her in the tree house twenty-one years ago.” His gray eyes glimmered with suppressed rage. “And I would have, had you not interfered.” “She was too young.” Cronan’s expression hardened. “Children die every day.” “I couldn’t—” “And when she was sick with pneumonia?” he interrupted. “And let us not forget the car accident, Lucas. That was yet another chance to right your wrongs. You and I both know that.” Cronan approached him slowly. “I find it very interesting what she re of that night.” “What do you mean?” “Do you know what I think?” he whispered. “I think you had something to do with the way that accident turned out.” “That is not true.” “What is going on in your head, Lucas?” “None of your business.” He stood, blocking Cronan from where Lucinda lay. “It is my business!” Cronan yelled. “We are bound, you and I, until she es! Why are you interfering?” “She is different than the rest.” “Why? Because she sees the dead?” Cronan’s eyes raked over Lucinda’s body. “Plenty of people see the dead.” “No, it is not that.” “Do you love her, Lucas?” His eyes caught Lucas’s again.

“No,” Lucas said quickly. “We are not allow—” “No we are not,” Cronan interrupted gravely. The silence enveloped the two men like a shroud. With a final glance at Lucinda, Cronan turned and left.

Chapter Nineteen

Lucinda was disorientated when she woke the next morning. She disentangled herself from the bed sheets groggily and grabbed for her robe. Looking down, she realized she was still in her clothes. “Lucinda?” “Lucas?” Lucinda poked her head out of the bedroom door. “What are you doing here?” “I stopped by last night, ?” Lucinda slowly shook her head. “My intention wasn’t to stay overnight,” his voice was taut, “but you tripped and hit your head when we were out walking. You don’t ?” “No.” Lucinda frowned. A foggy memory of tripping on the rocks pushed its way into her head but dissolved as soon as it appeared. “Ah, well. I watched over you to make sure you were all right.” “I fell asleep in my clothes.” “You said you were tired,” Lucas said. “It was late, so I slept in the living room. In case you needed me. Do you anything else about last night?” “Not really,” she replied. “Thanks for sticking around.” “You take your shower. I’ll make breakfast.” “Okay.” Lucinda wandered back into the bathroom, turned the shower on and undressed. Stepping in, she allowed the warm water to pour over her body, which was slightly sore. She tried to the night before, but her mind felt foggy and blank. She ed taking a detour to the church after work,

and the conversation with Cronan in the graveyard. But she couldn’t leaving the graveyard. Turning off the shower, she stepped out and grabbed her towel. A familiar smell enveloped her, waking her senses. She tossed it over the towel rack and went to get dressed. She found Lucas staring out the kitchen window and holding a fry pan. He shook his head as if to clear it. “Have a seat. I hope you like sunny-side up.” He slid an unbroken egg onto her plate. “Thank you. You didn’t have to cook.” She saw the pained look on his face. “But thank you. I appreciate it.” She sat down. “I am hungry. And sore all over. I must have fallen hard.” Lucas dropped the plate he was fixing for himself. It shattered on the floor, spraying egg yolk across the wood. Lucinda watched as Lucas grabbed a broom and dustpan that sat in the corner of her kitchen. She noted his hands were shaking. “Are you okay?” “What?” Lucas looked up, his hazel eyes clouded. “Yes. Eat your egg.” Lucinda frowned. She sat and ate in awkward silence as Lucas cleaned up the mess. “Did something else happen last night?” Lucas started and almost dropped the dustpan. “No! Why do you ask?” “You seem awful nervous.” She eyed him warily. “I can’t seem to falling.” “There’s nothing to . You fell. Sit down. Eat your egg.” “I’m going to get some juice,” she said slowly. “Is that okay with you?” “Yes.”

Lucinda walked over to the refrigerator and opened it. She watched Lucas shakily dump the dustpan’s contents into the garbage. He wiped a hand over his face and briefly closed his eyes. A muscle worked in his jaw. She reached up and laid a cool hand on his forehead. “Are you sure you’re all right?” He looked up. “Maybe you should sit down, Lucas. You don’t look well. I’ll get you some water.” “Lucinda.” Lucas made a grab for her hand as she started to pull away. “Don’t leave.” “I’m just getting you some water.” “I don’t want it.” “Okay.” She studied him carefully. “No water.” “Stay with me.” His voice was pleading. Lucinda saw a trace of fear flit across his even features. “Lucas, are you sure you didn’t hit your head? I’m not going anywhere.” Lucas nodded. “You’re scaring me. Stop it.” “It’s just that you fell hard. I was worried.” “Well, shoot, Lucas. Then you should have taken me to the hospital if you were that concerned.” “Y-you wouldn’t go.” “Oh.” She gave him an embarrassed look. “Sorry about that. No harm done, though, right?” Lucas wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in tight. “Lucinda,” he

murmured. She disentangled herself and placed her hands between them. “Let’s do something fun today. I need to call Joan and arrange for her to drop Darwin off first, but after that.” Lucas brushed the damp hair from her face. “You would spend the day with me?” “I have today off, actually. Marny and I spend the day together all the time. Well, when I can. That’s what friends do, right?” She saw his expression falter and her stomach did a flip-flop. “Um, how about if we go on a picnic and then check on Marny later. Deal?” Lucas nodded. “Deal.” Impulsively, Lucinda reached up and smoothed his hair back with her hand.

* * * *

That afternoon, they walked down to the beach. The sun peeked through cypress branches just enough to warm a spot in the sand. Intermittent clouds scurried overhead. After eating a light lunch of bread, apples and cheese, Lucinda stretched out on their picnic blanket and let the sun warm her body. The sound of the waves seemed to lull her to the brink of sleep. Lucas lay on his side and let his gaze travel over her face, lingering on her lips. “Lucinda?” “Mm, hmm?” “Do you believe certain people are destined to spend their lives together?” Lucinda opened her eyes and looked at him. “I don’t know. Maybe. That’s a

serious question, Lucas. Do you?” “Yes.” “I believe sometimes the timing can be off.” She turned her head away from the glare of the sun and placed a hand over her eyes. “Or just wrong by some ridiculous stroke of fate.” “Timing.” He tensed. “Do you think the timing can be altered?” “You mean do I think destiny can be altered?” She paused. “I don’t know.” “I’m not even sure destiny is the right word,” Lucas replied quickly. “But something larger than destiny. That certain souls should be together, even if they weren’t originally planned to be.” “I’m not sure there’s a way to change that, Lucas.” Lucas reached over and brushed a strand of hair from her face. “What made you move here, Lucinda?” Lucinda sighed. “Do we have to talk about that right now?” “Yes.” She removed her hand and gazed up at the sky. “I was in a car accident.” “And?” “And nothing,” Lucinda replied, frowning. “Just you?” Lucinda rolled onto her side, away from him. She held her hands over her ears. “Why can’t you talk to me about it?” “I don’t know.” Lucinda rolled on her back again. “I don’t want to talk about it.” “Maybe it will make you feel better to talk about it.”

Lucinda considered for several minutes. “I was driving my fiancé home from a movie. We got hit by a car running a red light off the freeway.” Lucas watched her face intently. The waves from the ocean sounded like a distant heartbeat. “He died.” Her voice went flat. “He should have been driving that night, it was his car. But at the last minute…I don’t know. I ended up with the keys.” “I’m very sorry,” Lucas whispered. “Me too.” Lucas leaned over her, taking her chin in his hands. “It wasn’t your fault, you know.” Lucinda closed her eyes, not answering. “It wasn’t.” “Maybe things would have been different if he had been driving that night.” “What do you mean?” “Maybe he would have been the one who lived.” “That’s not what you would have wanted,” he replied. “No?” Lucinda sat up and wrapped her arms around herself. “I keep replaying that night over and over in my head. I honestly don’t know how his car keys got into my pocket. He was a good man. He had a bright future in medicine and—he loved me.” She stood. “I need to be alone for a bit.” He watched her walk away as memories from his own past assailed him.

* * * *

1349, Pontrhydfendigaid, Wales “It cannot be a sin if we—” “It is forbidden,” she whispered urgently. “You are soon to take your vows, and I am betrothed to another. We cannot let this go any further.” His heart reeled with her words, for he knew that this time, she was serious. In spite of that, his gaze strayed to her lips. She pulled her hand away from his. Hot shame flooded his face. “I trust you, Brother Lucas. I trust you will do the right thing. You must ask forgiveness for your sins.” She raised her chin and unwavering, met his eyes with her own. “I have already asked for mine.” Her words struck him like stones. Lucas collapsed to his knees and watched her walk away from the cloister. He attempted unsuccessfully to still his shaking hands and catch his breath. She had made the choice to leave him for another. His mind could not comprehend it. He had declared his love and would leave everything behind for her. This was not how it was supposed to end. He stood and slowly made his way into the interior of the abbey, despondent. Brother Owein stood at the chancel. “Brother Lucas.” The older man acknowledged him with carefully guarded eyes. “We must speak.” He paused. “How are your manuscripts?” “They are coming along well.” The first seeds of doubt hit him as he saw concern etched across the older man’s face. “You are you happy here?” “Yes,” he answered cautiously. “Life at the abbey can be quite difficult at times.” “At times.” He looked down.

“Sometimes it is easy to be led astray by certain thoughts. I oftentimes go walking in the cloisters at night. I find it clears my head.” Lucas looked up again. A feeling of shame washed throughout his body. “I happened across a young woman the other evening. She was not alone.” He sighed. “Your manuscripts, Brother Lucas, they are without rival, and you labor in the fields without complaint. I had hoped you would be happy here. What I do not understand…” He stepped closer and dropped his voice. A hint of anger crept in. “What I do not understand is how you could let something like this happen.” Lucas opened his mouth, but nothing came out. “You are a postulant,” Brother Owien whispered sternly. “You have not taken your vows as of yet, true, and you have been with us only briefly. Have you no idea what it means to—?” He stopped to compose himself. “Perhaps it would be best if you left us.” “What?” Lucas looked at him in shock. “But I have nowhere to—” “It appears that you are not prepared to take your vows with us, Brother Lucas,” he interrupted. “I am asking you to leave.” His jaw hardened. “Immediately.”

* * * *

It was late afternoon when they arrived at the hospital to visit Marny. “I just want to see how she’s doing.” “I’ll wait here.” Lucas stopped at the edge of the small parking lot. “You can come in with me. I know she’d like to meet you.” “Under these circumstances…” “You’re right. Maybe when she gets better.” As she turned to walk away, Lucas

made a grab for her hand. He gave it a squeeze. “I won’t be long.” She pulled her hand back. He nodded, eyes unsuccessfully trying to lock with hers. Lucinda poked her head into Marny’s hospital room. Her friend was sitting up, propped against several overly-white and starched hospital pillows and thumbing through a gardening magazine. “Marny!” “Oh my God, Lucinda! I’ve never been so happy to see somebody in my life!” Lucinda sat beside her friend, a feeling of relief washing over her. “You look so much better. How are you feeling?” “My ribs feel like somebody’s stabbed me with a poker, my head feels—we won’t even go there, and, I have a sedative hangover—” Marny directed her voice out the door “—but besides that, I’m peachy.” She paused. “Are you okay?” “Me?” Lucinda was taken aback. “Of course I am!” “I had this really weird dream about you last night.” Marny’s eyes searched her face. “Something’s different.” “What? What do you mean?” Lucinda smoothed her wavy hair down selfconsciously. “I don’t know. Something.” A worried look ed over her face. “What did you do last night?” “Lucas came over, but I don’t , actually. He says I fell and hit my head.” “You hit your head? That’s my department, girlie. Didn’t you get the memo?” Lucinda laughed, relieved to hear the old Marny. “Yeah, well. He actually stayed overnight to, you know, make sure I was okay.”

Marny raised her eyebrows. “Nothing like that!” “Too bad.” Marny paused for a moment. “So, did you guys hang out today?” “We did. We had a picnic.” Lucinda tucked her hair behind her ears. “Nice! I’m proud of you, girlie! Have you heard from that other guy?” Marny asked abruptly. Lucinda felt herself flush. She reached for Marny’s cup of water beside her bed. “Cronan? We talked for a bit in the graveyard yesterday. You know, the one beside the old church?” She took a sip, feeling like she should be ing something else, but then it was gone. Marny studied her friend’s reaction. “Huh. Well, it looks like Lucas is looking out for you. He seems like a nice guy, Lucinda. Let him.” “Let him what?” “Look out for you.” Marny paused. “I have a really weird feeling about that other guy. I don’t think he’s safe.” “Oh geez, Marny.” She set the water down. “You sound like Lucas now. What is it with you guys?” Marny grinned. “We’re looking out for your virtue, is all. Trying to keep all the bad men away. Well, maybe just the ones that hang out in graveyards.” “When are you getting out of here?” “The doctor, as uncooperative as he is, has told me I’m doing quite well and can hopefully leave by Friday.” Marny sat up a little, wincing. “Which can’t come fast enough. This bed is horribly uncomfortable, and the nurses are absolutely wicked.” On cue, a nurse walked in with a tray of food. “Ah, another thing I won’t miss. Did you bring me the fresh, organic asparagus I

ordered?” The nurse gave her a dirty look. “That’s what I thought. Well, maybe next time. Speak to the chef, will you?” Marny grinned. “Just kidding.” The nurse shook her head. “You are trouble, Miss Anderson. That’s all I know.” “I try my best.” “I’ll let you eat,” Lucinda said. “Lucas is waiting for me.” “Whoo-hoo!” “You are trouble, Marny.” Marny lifted the top from her tray of food. The smell of over-cooked vegetables flooded the room. “Ugh, not as much trouble as this stuff is to eat.” “I’ll stop by tomorrow.” “Okay.” Marny speared a limp, once-frozen green bean. “Hey, Lucinda?” “Yeah?” “Watch your back.” Marny’s face was serious once again. “Okay?” Lucinda rolled her eyes. “I’m serious.” “Okay, Marny. Okay.” She pointed to the tray. “Eat your veggies.” Marny wrinkled her nose at her friend.

* * * *

Lucas was waiting for her outside. “How is she feeling?” “Much better. She can leave by the end of the week.” “Good!” Lucas considered for a moment. “Do you think she’ll need some help at home?” “Help?” “She might need someone to stay with her. You could do that until she’s recuperated.” “I’m sure her parents will be staying with her for a while. But, if she needs my help, she knows she can call me.” “Right.” Lucas was silent as they walked. “So, would you like to have dinner tonight?” “We just had lunch.” “I could make us tea. We can have dinner later.” “Lucas, that’s nice of you but, I’m really tired. I don’t think I slept well last night.” A frown flickered across his face. “You could take a nap.” Lucinda put her hands on her hips. “What’s wrong with you?” “Nothing!” His hazel eyes were wide. “Will you have dinner with me tomorrow?” She shook her head, exasperated. “I guess. I need to go into work and check on everyone, though. I owe Joan Sunday. She’s doing today’s check. I wish you would have stuck around to meet her when she dropped Darwin off this morning.” “We needed picnic food.” He looked uncomfortable. “So, is that a yes for dinner tomorrow?”

She took in his hopeful look. “Sure. I had fun today.” “Really?” “Yes, really. I’m sorry about leaving you for a bit after our picnic. It’s still kind of hard to talk about that stuff.” “I know it is. But you can, you know.” Lucinda felt the muscles in her shoulders tighten. “It’s late. I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?” Lucas nodded and leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her and whispering in her ear. “I’m here for you. I’ll always be here for you.” She reached up and hugged him briefly. Avoiding his eyes, she turned and walked away.

Chapter Twenty

The sun dropped on the horizon. The moon rose and bathed the landscape with its silvery light. Cronan saw Lucas crouching at the end of the driveway to Lucinda’s bungalow. He grimaced. His counterpart’s physical presence altered his plan considerably. “Waiting for me?” His voice slid through the shadows as he shifted into solid form. “I knew you’d show, Cronan.” “I would hate to disappoint you.” Lucas stood and faced him. “You aren’t getting anywhere near her again. I won’t allow it.” “You won’t allow it?” Cronan scoffed. “Really? I did not realize you had a final say over that.” “I will stop you.” “You cannot.” “I’ll find a way.” “Your folly is over. She has lived her life.” Cronan started toward the house. “Use your physical form if you must, but I will not fail this time.” Lucas grabbed his arm to stop him. “We should not be using use our physical forms at all, Lucas. Only if it is required and only if we remove the memory.” He shook him off roughly. “How many rules do you think we can break?” “I don’t know.”

“How many!” “I don’t know!” he yelled back at him. “You are right. You do not,” he grated. “And neither do I.” “She won’t let you in,” Lucas blurted. “I told her not to trust you.” Cronan threw his hands up in the air. “It matters not what you told her. You cannot be with her twenty-four hours a day. Life is dangerous. Crossing the street, riding a bicycle—” he raised an eyebrow “—sleep-walking.” “She’s been sleepwalking?” “You are losing your touch, Lucas,” Cronan said. “You have given up too much of your power to be solid and to alter her perceptions. But it all takes energy. The more you pretend, the more you lose your power.” “I am not losing my power.” “She has been lucky, your small interferences notwithstanding. But this last time…this last time. Do you know what she told me?” Cronan’s voice dropped to a growl. “She told me she ended up with the keys the night of the accident. She has no idea how that happened. Do you know how that happened, Lucas?” He waited for a response and got none. A cloud ed over the moonlight, shrouding them in darkness. “Huh.” Cronan felt himself deaden inside. “It was one thing to alter her destiny. Quite another to take a life in exchange. How does that weigh upon your conscience, Brother Lucas?” Lucas started to protest but couldn’t form the words. “Why are you doing this to us?” Cronan said. “This is not the only time you have interfered.” “I know.” “You are keeping me from moving on. And I want—” Cronan stopped mid-

sentence, running his hands through his dark hair. Shadows played across the area and he felt himself caught up in them. “I am tired of waiting.” “Give me a little more time. I want her to release her guilt over the accident. She’s still grieving.” “If she feels guilty, whose fault is that? Your time is up.” “Please, Cronan,” Lucas begged. “I am done wasting time. I am here to do what I need to do. Your time to do what you needed to do is over.” “Then I will be forced to fight you.” The moonlight struck Cronan’s face once again. He leaned into Lucas and whispered into his ear. “You will lose.” Lucas turned abruptly and strode toward the house. “I will not sacrifice my soul for your whims!” Cronan yelled after him. He watched Lucas fade into the darkness and cursed softly. “I do not even know if I have one left.”

* * * *

1349, Cork, Ireland The bier-bearers gave the young woman furtive looks before carting her dead husband out the door. “I am sorry for your loss.” Cronan turned to leave. “Since when have you ever been sorry for anything? Save your pretty words.” She raised her chin and met his eyes. “I am not sorry. I never loved him. He was a cruel and heartless man. Almost as heartless as you.”

He met her gaze without flinching. “It is a perfect calling,” she spat, “carting the dead to their final resting place. Dumping their bodies like garbage, stealing their wares! Do you like it, Cronan? Do you like what you do?” “Enough, Elyn,” he spoke in a warning tone. “You wait until the sickness touches your family!” Her voice was edged in hysteria. “You wait!” She sank to her knees in despair. “My brothers, my husband,” she wailed. “What shall I do?” He watched, unmoved. “Betha is setting an extra plate and sleeping space as we speak. Once she heard of your plight, she was determined to help.” He paused. “She wishes you to stay with us.” “To stay with…?” she repeated in disbelief. “I told her it was an unnecessary offer.” Elyn’s face fell. Her hands clenched her skirts as her she looked around the barren room. “How like her, offering kindness when nobody asked for it. Food and space when you have none.” “She claims another mouth to feed is nothing.” Elyn huffed in disbelief as she stood, shaking out her skirts. “No need to worry. I shall not accept her offer. If it were up to her, every stray would share your dwelling and be eating your food. She has been that way since we were children. Betha gives everything of herself, while you give nothing.” She sidled up to him, hand on hips. “What does she see in you?” Something imperceptible flickered across his face. “What, indeed?” “She is too good for you, Cronan.” Elyn raised her hand, hesitated, then released her hair from where it was tied. It fell in matted blonde strands around her shoulders. She slid a hand up his chest. “But I am not.” He stilled it, crushing her hand in his own.

“Will you not grant me a final request?” she whispered. “My husband, my brothers, they are all dead. It is only a matter of time before I follow.” His jaw tightened as he took a step back from her. “You have shared the bed of almost every woman in this township,” she spat. “You probably still do! I scarcely believe your appetites have changed since you have wedded!” She raised her chin. “What would Betha say to that, I wonder?” “She would not believe you.” “Why her, Cronan?” Elyn’s voice broke. “You could have had your pick of anyone. Betha is not the most fair, nor clever. Her parents offered you nothing in return for her hand! Why?” Cronan looked away. “Grant me this final request.” He felt her hands, busy with his tros, and likewise felt his resolve slip away. It was a battle he had lost repeatedly, and he hated himself for it.

* * * *

Lucinda rolled onto her other side and pulled her blanket up with a tug. Lucas was definitely acting weird today. The muscles in her shoulders tightened. I wish I could what happened last night. Agitated, she sat up and pushed the woolen blanket off. Maybe a shower would help. She padded into the bathroom and felt a pang of loneliness at not having Darwin at her heels. She had let Joan take him for another night. “He’s probably having more fun with them anyways,” she sighed as she turned the shower on. As she stood under the warm spray, her shoulders relaxed. Leaning her head back, she felt the water trace along her skin like fingertips. She tilted her neck to

one side and turned around, allowing the water to loosen the tight muscles along her back. Minutes ticked by, and Lucinda felt herself carried away by the sensation, her uneasiness melting away in a haze. The scent of roses drifted into her subconscious. She was jolted to her senses as the water suddenly turned cold. The scent dissipated as quickly as it had come. How long have I been in here? “Guess I’ll be paying for that later.” She grimaced. “Literally.” She grabbed her towel and pressed it to her face. Something probed her memory, but then it was gone. She quickly dried herself and draped the towel carefully back on the rack. It promptly slipped to the floor in a crumpled heap. Lucinda slipped on her robe with a sigh and knotted the sash. Switching off her bedroom light, she slid into bed again and wound her wet hair into a knot. The wind murmured outside and blew erratically against the windows. Lucinda watched the shadows from the cypress outside play across her walls. Still thinking of Lucas, she drifted off to sleep, unformed thoughts flitting in and out of her mind. The faint smell of roses hit again, and a heaviness lay across her like a warm blanket. Half-awake, she rolled onto her back and pushed the covers down. The scent of roses grew cloying. The warmth continued to press against her. Struggling to surface through layers of sleep, Lucinda tried to free her arms to push it away but could not. She felt a breath on her face and woke with a start. Sitting bolt upright, Lucinda looked frantically around her room, heart pounding. The covers had been tucked tightly around her. She kicked them off with a frown and flopped back onto the bed, drifting back to sleep, once again.

* * * *

Lucinda was awakened by a knock on her front door. Pins and needles hit her feet as she stumbled out of bed while squinting against the early morning sun. “Just a minute!” She struggled to straighten her robe and tripped over a pile of

clothes. “Damn it! Just a minute!” As she tried to undo the lock, the deadbolt jammed shut. With both hands, she twisted until it gave with a jerk. She yanked the door open. “Good morning,” Cronan greeted her. “Oh.” Lucinda self-consciously drew her robe tighter. “Morning.” Cronan’s eyes raked over her. “I am here to ask if you would like to go for a walk with me.” “What?” “A walk. Along the beach.” Lucinda frowned, confused. “Why?” Cronan raised his eyebrows. “Do I need a reason?” “Um, no. I guess not. I just don’t know wh—” “I find you intriguing and would like to spend time with you,” he said. “Is that reason enough?” A glass broke in the kitchen, causing Lucinda to jump. “Just a minute.” She started to close the door and stopped, thoughts crowding her head. “Come in.” Surprised by her own impulse to invite him in, she went to find the source of the noise. “I figured since we have shared a glass of wine and conversation, that perhaps we need to know each other a little better.” “Cronan, I…” She scanned the kitchen and saw a broken glass on the floor. Puzzled, she bent to pick up the shards. He took the broken pieces from her fingers. “If you say no, I shall be forced to explode into flames.” Lucinda relaxed in spite of herself. “No need to do that. Okay. Sure.” She glanced at the clock. “But only a quick walk, I have to go into work today.” She

followed his gaze to the open V in her robe and pulled it closed. “I need to get dressed.” “If you must,” he replied softly. She felt her face grow warm and excused herself. Closing the bedroom door behind her. Lucinda frantically searched through her closet for something to wear. She grabbed for one of her nicer sweaters, but it slipped through her fingers. She bent to pick it up, and it snagged, seemingly jerked from her hands. “Damn it!” She felt a warm gust against her arm and shivered. Slipping the sweater quickly over her head, she pulled on a pair of jeans. Lucinda ran into her bathroom to finish getting ready. “Shall we?” Cronan’s gaze slid over her as she ed him again. She caught his gaze, and a shiver ran through her. “I feel like I’m forgetting something.” “Perhaps it will come to you later.” He held the front door open for her and she felt her worries slip away as quickly as they came.

* * * *

They made their way down to the beach and strolled along the shoreline. Lucinda noted they were headed away from the town and looked behind her. She could barely see her bungalow sitting high on the cliffs. “I don’t usually walk this way.” He nodded and continued silently, head down. They continued to walk in silence, scaring up groups of seagulls that dotted the

shore. A mixture of unease, excitement, and curiosity warred within her. As they left the town behind, her reservations about Cronan, too, were left behind. She began to relax in his presence. “Marny’s supposed to get out of the hospital on Friday,” she said at last. “It was a close call, but she’s going to be okay.” “I see,” Cronan replied thoughtfully. “Maybe praying helped after all.” “I think she was lucky.” “You don’t believe…?” He looked over at her and quirked an eyebrow. “In, you know, positive thinking.” Cronan watched as a seagull took off from the beach and drifted out to sea. “I do not find that it has been helpful in the past.” “What is your past?” “That, I cannot tell you.” “Can’t or won’t?” “It is unimportant.” Lucinda swallowed. “It’s important to me.” Cronan stopped walking and turned to her. “I wouldn’t have asked if I wasn’t interested,” Lucinda said, tucking her hair behind her ears. “I mean, I-I’m curious about you.” She wrapped her arms around herself and bit her lip. “So, what did you want to show me?” “A place that I found. It is quite beautiful. I thought I would share it with you.” “It’s here?”

“This way.” He held his hand out to her. Lucinda considered for a moment and took it. His fingers closed around hers with a familiarity that made her heart race. They walked down the sandy shoreline until they came to a rock formation jutting out from a cliff. As they approached, Lucinda could see the rocks formed a sea cave. The tide flowed in and out of it and a small blue rowboat was docked in the sand. Lucinda gestured toward the rowboat. “Is that yours?” “We may use it.” “To go into the cave?” “Yes.” “What’s in there?” Cronan squeezed her hand. “Come with me. I will show you.” Unease stirred in Lucinda’s stomach. He pulled her closer. “Let your guard down for once, Lucinda. I have your back.” Lucinda looked down at their hands intertwined, and once again, her resolve slipped away like sand in an hourglass. Cronan helped her into the rowboat and pushed the boat into the ocean. Stepping in after her, he sat down. She looked up and caught him studying her face intently. “What?” He raised an eyebrow. “You’re staring.” “I apologize.” He began to row. “You give me much to stare at,” he added under his breath.

Cronan maneuvered the rowboat into the cave and slowed, allowing the boat to drift with the current. Small rays of sunlight peeked through the darkness and lit the rock cavern with their weak ghostly glow. “How did you find this place?” Her voice echoed off the walls. “I found it.” Lucinda sighed. “Has anyone told you that you don’t waste words, Cronan?” He let out an amused laugh. “No, I believe that you are the first.” “Tell me where you came from. I know it’s not from around here. You have a slight accent I can’t place.” “A long way away.” “There you go, not wasting words again.” “Why do you wish to know?” “Because I do.” She shrugged. “You’re being evasive.” “I was born in Ireland.” “And you’re here because…?” She paused. “You’re not going to tell me, are you?” “Let us talk about your fiancé.” “Let’s not.” “Now you are being evasive.” “What do you want to know?” “Did you love him?” She let out a frustrated sound. “What kind of question is that?” “I meant no offense.”

Lucinda frowned, needlessly smoothing the hem of her sweater. “Were you sad to see him die?” “Of course I was!” She replied, indignant. “God, Cronan. Really?” “Would you have traded your life for his?” He stopped rowing and watched her face. “A simple yes or no will suffice.” “I’ll tell you what. I’ll answer your question if you answer one of mine.” Cronan leaned back slightly. “It depends on what you ask.” “A simple yes or no will suffice.” “Yes.” “Have you ever loved anyone before?” Something dark ed through his features. “Yes. I have.” “Tell me about her.” “That would be two questions, answer mine first.” “Yes. I would have traded my life for his.” Lucinda looked down into the water, which lapped gently against the boat. She looked up. “Happy? Now answer my question.” He paused. “I loved a woman many years ago. She was kind and thoughtful and believed every life could be saved. That every person could be saved. She believed in miracles.” A muscle in his jaw twitched. “But she is dead now.” “I’m so sorry, Cronan. I didn’t know. How did she die?” “It was long ago and unimportant.” “Of course it’s important. You loved her.” “I do not think I loved her enough.” His eyes met hers.

Lucinda’s throat clenched. “I have offended you.” He paused. “Or struck a nerve.” “No,” she replied vehemently. “You haven’t.” Silence fell between them. As the sun hit its zenith outside, light streamed through a large crack in the ceiling. The cave became ablaze with golden light. Lucinda looked up, and a small sound of awe escaped her lips. The light slanted across the ceiling and illuminated the cave walls. Gooseneck barnacles, sea anemones, and starfish all spread themselves across the rock in a plethora of colors. “Oh, Cronan, look at them! It’s beautiful!” “Yes, it is.” His voice was tinged with sadness. She faced him again as they drifted through a shaft of sunlight. She sensed a battle going on behind his eyes. Her heart beat faster. Cronan raised his eyebrow. “You seem conflicted.” “Do I?” Something lurked beneath his carefully composed face. “I assure you, I am not conflicted in any way.” Her attention was caught by his hands gripping the sides of the boat. She tried to picture the woman Cronan would have loved and wondered if they had been engaged, if he had worn a ring. “I still feel like I’ve forgotten something.” A wave splashed against the entrance of the cave, and the small rowboat pitched, bringing her to her senses again. Lucinda clung to the edges. “Maybe we should go back.” “Maybe we should.” His voice was hollow as it reverberated against the cave walls. The boat was hit by another wave. Water sloshed over the side.

Cronan bowed his head, hands gripping the sides of the boat. With the next wave, he jerked his weight to one side. The boat tipped over and Lucinda plunged into the frigid depths. Watery blackness closed over her head as she went under. Resurfacing, she gasped in shock from the cold. There was a splash behind her. She turned just in time to see Cronan’s head disappear beneath the surface. “Cronan!” The roll of the tide pushed her deeper into the cave as she struggled to stay afloat. She tried to swim back to where she had seen him go under. “Cronan!” Strong hands closed around both her wrists, and she was pulled under. Lucinda screamed, and her mouth filled with salt water. Her eyes stung as the surface slipped away at a rapid pace. The water’s roar became a distant echo. She writhed against the hardness of Cronan’s body as it enveloped her. Darkness closed around her like a veil. Time slowed, frozen frame-by-frame. Cronan slid both arms around her waist, pulling her to him in an embrace. Lucinda felt him bury his face into the back of her neck and the urge to struggle dissipated. Her thoughts wavered like a distant candle flame. She released her grip on his hands and felt herself sinking. Troid ar son do bheatha! Fight, Lucinda! The whisper pushed its way into the back of her brain. Adrenaline surged through her body. Wresting one of her arms free, Lucinda brought her elbow backward against Cronan’s ribs, slamming him with all her strength. His grip loosened enough to allow her to break free. She shot upward, breaking the surface and gasping for air. Her lungs burned with the effort. Lucinda clawed her way onto a strip of rocks at the edge of the cave before he caught her by the ankle. “What are you doing?” She turned and kicked at him. Her hands grasped the slippery rock to stop herself from being dragged under again. Barnacles sliced through the skin of her palms. Pulling her close, he wound a hand in her hair, pressing her back against the

rocks. “This is unfortunate and regretful, but I must do what I must.” Her brown eyes locked with his. “Please—” she pleaded. She struggled against his grip. Water rolled down her cheeks like tears. A flash of uncertainty crossed his face, and his grip loosened. Seeing his moment of indecision, Lucinda took it. She balled her fist and slammed it into his jaw, taking him by surprise. Breaking free, she found her footing on the rocks and made her way toward the entrance of the cave. Lucinda hesitated a split-second before she dove into the water again. As the water hit her head, it felt like time blinked. Somehow, she was sprawled on the sandy beach. The smell of roses hit her. Lucinda caught a glimpse of Cronan emerging from the tide and clawed her way to her feet. Her wet clothes constricted her movements, and he tackled her. They both fell, their bodies thudding to the ground. Pushing her legs down with his knees, he pinned her wrists over her head. Sand ground against her skin as he slid his hand between her breasts. She struggled to free herself, as blood and salt water mixed in her mouth. Her vision clouded. “No!” Finding one of her hands free, she raked his cheek with her nails. His grip loosened, and she began to crawl away. He grabbed her ankle, pulling her to him once more. Lucinda rolled over onto her back and kicked him in the groin. He cried out in pain. She pushed herself up and ran down the beach. As Cronan struggled to stand, he was slammed from behind by an unseen force. Sprawling face first, he pushed himself up and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “Lucas!” he roared. He stood and was slammed in the face, rocking his head backward. He staggered. “You cannot stop me this time, Lucas! Why will you not become solid and fight me?” Cronan taunted. “You cannot, can you?” He grinned, chuckling to himself. “You cannot even keep up the energy you have now.”

Triumphant, Cronan strode down the beach after her. He was hit again and fell to the ground. Rolling over, he struggled to sit. Struck again by the unseen force, he fell onto his back. Cronan shook his head to clear it. He lay there, breathing heavily. Slowly, he raised his head enough to see Lucinda clambering up the rocks. He let his head drop back and gazed at the sky. “You can keep me from her this time, Lucas,” he panted. “But there will be a time that you will not be able to save her.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Detective Kane checked his notes. “You don’t know where this Cronan, lives, or his last name, but you let him into your house and went to a secluded area with him?” “Yes.” “And nobody else in town has met him, save for a Lucas Cadwaladr, for whom you have an address but no phone number?” “Yes.” The detective pursed his lips and sighed. “Okay, Dr. Bell. We’ll be in touch. Are you sure you don’t want to go to the hospital and get yourself checked out?” “No, I’m fine.” Lucinda ran her fingers gingerly across her cut lip. She paused. “Well, actually, I will go. Can you give me a ride?” “Of course.” Detective Kane signaled to his partner to call the request in. “Can I put my bicycle in the back of your car?” “I’ll send an officer to give you a ride home from the hospital.” “I can get home by myself.” The detective paused a moment before replying. “Officer Stewart, load her bike in the back of the car.” “Yes sir.” “Just a little advice, Doctor.” He waited for her full attention before he continued. “Don’t let strangers into your house. Ever.”

Lucinda bit her lip and nodded. “We’ll have an officer drive by your house to keep an eye on you for the next couple of days. If this guy was just ing through, odds are, he’ll keep going. But if you see him again or need help, call nine-one-one. If you think of anything else that’ll help us locate this man, here’s my card.” “Thank you.”

* * * *

Lucinda watched from the hospital doors as the police drove away. Stealing away from the registration desk, she fled down the hall to Marny’s hospital room. She was relieved to see her friend alone and sitting up in bed. “Lucinda!” Marny looked relieved. “You’re a sight for sore eyes. I’m so bored, I can’t stand it.” Lucinda collapsed on a chair beside the bed. “What happened to your face?” Lucinda fingered her lip. “Cronan attacked me.” “What? Oh, my God, Lucinda. Are you okay? What happened?” Lucinda sat back and ran her hands through her hair. “I’m okay. But he almost killed me, Marny. He asked me to go for a walk, and then we took a rowboat into a cave. He tried to drown me.” “What? Jesus! Wait—he asked you to go for a walk, alone, and you went with him? Are you crazy?” Lucinda flushed. “Lucinda!”

“I know, I know. I just—I don’t know. I…” She shrugged, embarrassed. Marny raised her eyebrows in surprise. “You like him.” She blushed deeper. “I can’t explain it, Marny. I felt…drawn to him.” She caught Marny’s shocked stare. “But not anymore!” “Where was Lucas?” “Lucas? I don’t know. I kind of gave him the brush off last night. He’s just been so over-protective lately. It was driving me crazy.” “Lucinda, he cares about you. And by the sound of it, you need him.” “I know. I feel bad about the way I treated him now. He was right about Cronan the whole time.” “Well, you know what they say, true love conquers all.” “I’m not in love with Cronan!” “I’m not talking about Cronan!” Marny stared at her friend in disbelief. “Oh. W-well, I’m not in love with Lucas either.” Marny sighed, exasperated. “Oh Lucinda! I’m not talking about you.” “Lucas doesn’t—” “For somebody so smart, you can be awful dumb sometimes.” “Gee, thanks, Marny. I knew I could count on you to understand.” “You know what I mean. Did you call the police?” “Yes, a detective took my statement. They’re going to watch my house for the next couple of days.” “I think you need to stay with Lucas for a while.” “I can’t do that. I don’t even have his phone number. Plus, he’ll think—”

“That you need his help? You do.” “I can’t ask him, Marny. I just can’t.” “Why don’t you stay at my house?” “I can’t do that either.” “Yes, you can. My plants are being looked after by my folks right now. I’ll tell my dad you’re taking over. Mom has probably watered them to death already.” “I don’t think I’ll do much better.” “Lucinda. Stay at my place. At least until I can go home.” Marny gestured to her bag with her chin. “My car keys are in there. Use my car. You need to have some better transportation than your bicycle. Especially now.” “I can’t.” “Yes, you can. I certainly can’t drive it yet with this cast on my arm. You need a car.” Lucinda sat back, keys untouched. “I thought your car was totaled.” “It was. Insurance replaced it. Well, most of it. My dad picked out a new one for me yesterday. I owe him the down payment when I can get to the bank, and I need to sign some papers, but it’s a done deal. He’s friends with the dealer.” Lucinda shook her head. “Look—” she reached for her friend’s hand “—I know you were in a bad accident before you moved here. I don’t know the details, but it’s time to get back in the driver’s seat, you know? Take my keys, stay at my house for a couple of days, and use my car if you need it. Okay?” Marny gave her hand a little shake. “Okay? It’s parked in my driveway.” Lucinda felt the prick of tears behind her eyelids. She nodded. “It’s a Mini Cooper.” Marny grinned. “Who would have thought my dad would pick out something so cute? I guess I’m rubbing off on him.” She gave Lucinda’s

hand another squeeze. “You need to call Lucas. Stop putting up the red flags with him. He sounds like a nice guy, and he cares about you. If he’s overprotective, hey, there are worse things. I’d like to meet him.” “You will.” “It’s not like he’s trying to drown you or anything, right? He’s just concerned.” Marny grabbed her water and took a sip from the chewed-on straw. “Did you bring your bike?” “Yes.” “Do you want me to call my folks to pick you up? You still look a little shaky.” “No. I’m fine.” “Maybe you should call Lucas to pick you up. Let someone take care of you for a change. You don’t have to hold it together all the time, you know. Let your guard down for once.” Lucinda flinched at her words. “I’m fine. Why does everybody keep thinking I’m not fine?” “Okay, okay!” Lucinda was about ready to leave when she ed something. “Hey, Marny?” “Yeah?” “When you heard whispering in the back of your car before the accident, did you see anything?” “Whispering? What are you talking about?” Lucinda stared at her friend. “You said you heard whispering before your accident. You don’t saying that?” “I must have been hopped up on happy drugs, Lucinda.” “Yeah,” she said. “I guess. I’ll call you later.”

* * * *

Lucinda pedaled up Marny’s driveway, carefully avoiding looking at the driveway’s new occupant. Parking her bike on the porch, she let herself in the front door. The earthy, green smell of Marny’s house hit her in a comforting wave. Lucinda picked up the phone in the kitchen and called work. “Joan? It’s Lucinda.” “Is everything all right, Lucinda? You said there’d been an accident.” “Yes…no. I’m fine. Thanks for covering for me, Joan.” She randomly moved the magnets around on Marny’s refrigerator as she spoke. “It’s Sunday. And a three-day weekend. It’s not like you had any appointments.” “I’m staying at Marny’s if there’s an emergency, okay?” “Is she out of the hospital already?” “No, not yet. I—I’m looking after her house until the end of the week.” “Do you want me to keep Darwin until things settle down, Lucinda? I’d be more than happy to.” “Can you?” “Of course I can. Don’t worry about anything, he’s doing great here. Ted loves him.” She felt a stab of guilt. “Thanks, Joan.” “Oh, speaking of emergencies, did you have one Friday night?” “What do you mean?” “There was a heating pad left out. I just wondered.”

“Um, maybe…” She struggled to if she had an emergency. The past few days were a confused blur. “No big deal, I was just wondering.” Lucinda gave her Marny’s number before she hung up the phone. She dove for the magnet which had rolled under the coffee table. Plucking it from the floor, Lucinda noticed the magnet had a photo of a baby rabbit embossed on the front. A sliver of memory probed her subconscious, then vanished. She set the magnet back on the refrigerator door with a loud click. Marny’s car keys sat on the coffee table, glinting in the half-light. Rain began to pummel the kitchen windows. Lucinda picked up the keys. They felt sharp and awkward in her hands. She went to the front window and looked outside. A sudden torrent of rain drenched her rusted bicycle. Her attention shifted to Marny’s new car that sat in the driveway. Fear gnawed at Lucinda’s insides, but overriding her fear was an overwhelming feeling that something was wrong. Lucinda grabbed her coat and ran out to Marny’s car. Collapsing in the driver’s seat, she shut the door with a slam. The smell of new car caused her stomach to clench with anxiety and made her feel slightly ill. Fingers shaking with cold and fear, she fumbled with the keys until she found the right one. She slipped it into the ignition and gave it a turn. The engine hummed to life. Lucinda listened as the sound of the rain, the engine, and her breathing, all merged into one. Her heartbeat reverberated in her chest, scattering the sounds like broken glass. Shaking her head, she shut the engine off again. “I can’t do this.” Ducking out into the rain again, she made a dash for her bicycle.

* * * *

“Lucas!” Rain fell in sheets as she dropped her bicycle and stumbled up to the front door of his house. “Lucas! Are you home?” She tried the door and was surprised to find it unlocked. Lucinda cautiously stepped inside. “Lucas?”

The living room was dark and empty of furniture. Fingers fumbling over the light switch, she tried to switch them on to no avail. “Lucas?” Lucinda crept down the hallway and peeked into the bedroom. A night table stood in the corner topped with a clock and a single book. Other than that, the room was bare. She stood, shivering and dripping with rain, uncertain. A small noise from behind startled her. “Lucas?” Lucinda whipped around. “Lucas is not here.” Lucinda backed up against the night table, slipping in the rainwater she had dripped on the floor. “He regrets to inform you that he cannot seem to…get it together,” Cronan said. His voice dropped. “I knew you would come looking for him.” “What did you do to him?” “Nothing. He has done it to himself.” “I don’t understand.” “Lucas has spread himself a little thin, as of late. Forgotten the basic rules as we know them.” “Where is he, Cronan? You’re not making any sense.” He slowly advanced on her. “Trying to regroup, I expect.” Lucinda’s hand brushed against the book sitting on the night table. She grasped it. “Why are you doing this?” “Do not fight me, Lucinda,” Cronan whispered. “I know you do not understand, but I am simply doing what I am here to do.” He made a lunge for her just as she threw the book at his face. Dodging past him, she ran down the dark hall. Lucinda let out a scream as she narrowly avoided a presence in the hallway.

“Lucinda,” Lucas whispered. With lightning speed, Cronan was behind her, pulling her tight against his body. His breath was heavy on the back of her neck. “Cronan…” Lucas’s voice was thin and distant. “No.” “I told you, Lucas. You will lose.” Cronan slid a hand over her heart and whispered in her ear. His words stilled her and Lucinda stopped struggling. He repeated them again, sounding out each syllable like a caress. The words tugged at her memory, but when she tried to make sense of them, their meaning slipped away like water. An oddly peaceful feeling stole over her. She relaxed in Cronan’s grip and inhaled his scent deeply, helplessly reveling in it. Time slowed and seemed to focus on that moment, like an old photograph. Everything shrank in on itself. She could barely see the outline of Lucas in the shadows but heard the distant sound of his breath merging with hers and Cronan’s. Her heart slowed. There was a roaring in her ears. “No!” Cronan growled. Lucas dove for them and stumbled. “Do not interfere!” Cronan pressed Lucinda against the wall and placed a hand around her neck. “I could just as easily snap it, Lucas!” “You can’t do tha—” “I am trying to fulfill my purpose!” “Please, Cronan,” Lucinda begged. Cronan placed his hands over her heart again, his eyes locking with hers. His face contorted in frustration. “Why can I not take you?” he asked hoarsely. “What have you done to me?”

Lucinda shook her head, unable to answer a question she could not understand. A siren sounded in the distance, splitting the night. Cronan’s face twisted in fury as he bolted out the back door. Lucinda slid to the floor. “Lucas?” She crawled over to where she heard him breathing in the deeper shadows. “Are you okay?” She knelt in front of his shadow. The faint scent of roses hit her and then was gone. “Lucinda, I cannot keep up with this and still look after you.” The siren grew louder until a vehicle ground to a halt out front. She glanced down the darkened hallway. The flashing lights outside reflected off the bare walls. “I’ll go let them in.” The flashing lights became brighter as she made her way to the front of the house. Two officers burst through the doorway, guns leveled. “Freeze! Hands in the air!” Behind them was another man. Lucinda froze and put her hands up. “Do you know this woman, sir?” The younger officer asked the man. Dark-blonde hair fell onto the man’s forehead and he pushed a wet strand back. “Yes, I do,” Michael Barbary replied, puzzled. “We met in town at The Green Goddess when I was ordering trees for my property. Lucinda, are you all right?” He went to her. “Lucas.” She gestured down the hallway. “I think he’s hurt.” The younger officer went down the hall. A couple of minutes ed before he returned. “There’s nobody there, sir. But the back door is open.” “Go check the yard.” Recognition dawned on the man’s face. “Dr. Bell,” he sighed as he holstered his gun, “we really should stop meeting like this.” “Detective Kane—”

“Why are you here?” “This is my friend’s house. I thought he was in trouble.” The younger officer came back in. “The backyard is clear.” Michael lowered his voice. “Who is Lucas?” “Yes, who is Lucas?” Detective Kane said. “We checked the name in our computers this morning, and nothing came up. Followed up on this address, and well…” He gestured toward Michael. “I suspect you’ve been lied to, Dr. Bell. These two men may be working together.” He sighed. “Will you be pressing charges, Mr. Barbary?” He studied Lucinda’s face briefly before shaking his head. “No. No charges.” “Right. I’ll call it in as a false alarm. If you need to us, Mr. Barbary, here’s my card.” He handed his card to him. “We’ll be in touch.” Lucinda stared toward the kitchen, confused. “Dr. Bell, please call nine-one-one if either of these men show up again. Let the police handle this.” Shaking his head, he left. “Are you okay?” Michael asked. “I think so.” Lucinda frowned. “I swear my friend was here a second ago. What made you come up here, Michael?” He peered at her a while before he answered. “This is my house. I told you about it when me met.” “What—?” The electricity suddenly came back on, flooding the house with light. Squinting, Lucinda looked around at the living room. Empty, except for a small table, the walls were bare and primed for fresh paint. A pile of dirt sat had been swept into the corner next to a broom and dustpan. Keys sat on the small table. “I suppose I should lock the door when I leave, but really,” he chuckled, “as you can see, there’s nothing to steal.”

Her vision tunneled before she collapsed to the floor.

* * * *

Lucinda opened her eyes. There were two faces bending over her. As she blinked, they merged into one. “Lucinda?” Michael laid a cool hand on her forehead. “Do you want me to take you to the hospital? Maybe I should.” She struggled to sit up, wet clothes sticking to her. “No.” She froze and waited for her head to stop spinning. “Are you sure? You ed out. Are you ill?” Lucinda looked around at the empty house again. “No. I’m okay.” “Let me help you up. If you think you can, I mean.” Michael placed his arm around her waist and helped her to standing. “Do you need a glass of water?” “No, thank you.” “I’m not sure what happened here. The detective seemed pretty concerned when he called me, though.” He raised his eyebrows. “Do you want to tell me what’s going on?” Lucinda rubbed her forehead. “I swear this is the house Lucas brought me to. He said it was his.” “Well, it used to be a rental. Maybe that’s what he meant.” “Can you drive me home, please?” She caught his worried look and squared her shoulders. “Actually, to Marny’s. I’m looking after her place until she gets out of the hospital.” “Of course. Perhaps when you’re feeling better, we can talk.” He made a grab for his keys. They slid off the table and Lucinda caught them.

“Good catch. Thanks.” “Mine aren’t even on a keychain.” She handed the keys to him. “Thanks, Michael. I appreciate it. I guess this day has upset me more than I thought.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

The shrill ringing of the telephone woke Lucinda with a jolt. Realizing she had fallen asleep in her wet clothes on Marny’s couch, she grimaced. “Hello?” Her voice came out in a dry rasp. “Lucinda?” “Joan? What time is it?” “It’s noon.” She paused. “I think we may be getting a temp in here so you can have some time off.” “What?” Lucinda sat up, completely awake. “Just for a couple of weeks. You have some vacation time accrued, and you need time off. You’ve been working nonstop.” She paused and let out a small sigh. “It’s a small town, Lucinda. Detective Kane has been asking questions.” “I’m fine! I don’t need time off. I overslept, is all. I’ll be there in twenty minutes.” “Lucinda,” Joan said, “Dr. Wagner already made arrangements for a temp. He’s coming in from the vet hospital in Santa Rosa. He’ll be here in half an hour.” Lucinda felt like the air was knocked out of her. “You can let Darwin stay with me until you’re feeling better.” Lucinda’s eyes filled with tears. “It’s only for a couple of weeks. You need a vacation. I guess Marny will be home in a couple of days. Maybe you girls can spend some time together.” “You’ve talked to Marny?”

“Yes.” Joan paused awkwardly. “I talked to her this morning. I said Ted and I would stop by to see her. ?” “Of course I .” “Take the vacation time, Lucinda.” “Fine. I don’t see that I have a choice.” “Don’t think of it like that—” “I’ll be by to pick up Darwin in twenty minutes,” Lucinda said. “I’m picking up Ceridwin too.” She clicked the phone off. Standing, she pushed her tangled hair back from her face. Her clothes stuck to her in a wrinkled mess. Oddly enough, she didn’t care. She arrived at the veterinary hospital and walked in without saying a word. Opening Darwin’s kennel and slipping his collar on, Lucinda ignored the nervous greeting offered by Joan, who had followed her. She placed Ceridwin in a cat carrier, signed off the cat’s paperwork, grabbed a bag of cat food, and left. When she arrived home, Lucas was sitting on her front porch. Darwin ran up to greet him, tail wagging. “Get out!” Lucinda gritted her teeth. “Lucinda, let me explain.” “I don’t want to hear it.” She shoved her house key in the lock and after a bit of struggle, managed to open the door. “Lucinda, please.” “Actually—” she whipped around to face him “—I do want to hear it! What the hell is going on?” Lucas took a step back. “I pretty much lost my job today! They’re calling it a vacation, but I figure that’s a nice way of telling me to shove off!”

“I realize I owe you an explanation.” Lucinda placed her hands on her hips. “That doesn’t even begin to cover what you owe me. Explain.” Lucas opened his mouth several times and closed it again. Finally, his face fell, and he took a deep breath. “I’m your Guardian, Lucinda.” “My what?” Lucinda shook her head. “What?” “Your Guardian,” he repeated quietly. “I am not supposed to tell you that. I have no idea what will happen to me now.” He ran a hand through his hair. “But I’m losing my power. I’m afraid I won’t be able to do what I’m here to do.” Lucinda’s thoughts spun. “What are you talking about? What do you mean, my ‘Guardian’?” “I am responsible for you. Your safety. Your life.” Lucas took a deep breath. “I am put on this earth to look after you during your lifetime.” “You’re lying. You’re—” “I am not lying.” She stared at him for several minutes, mind churning. “Then what is Cronan?” “He is your Death Spirit.” The look in his eyes stopped her retort. He took the cat carrier from her and carried it inside. Setting it on the floor, he opened the door. Ceridwin nosed out and stumped down the hallway toward the kitchen. Darwin followed her, tail wagging. “That can’t be true. It can’t.” “It is, Lucinda. Deep down, you know it is.” She sunk into the curve of the papasan chair and covered her face with her hands. “No.”

He knelt beside her. “When you were twelve, you had a crush on your dentist until you had your first cavity filled. You threw up all over him, and he yelled at you. You told your mother you were too embarrassed about the cavity to go back.” She squeezed her eyes shut as if to block out the memory. Nobody could know that but me. I’m losing my mind. “When you were fifteen, you prayed that Troy Walker would ask you to the junior dance, but he never did. He asked your best friend instead, and it broke your heart. You stayed home the night of the dance, faking a cold. You never told your friend the truth because you knew she wouldn’t go either.” Lucinda stood and started to push past him. He took her by the elbow and stopped her. “When you were nineteen, you cried for weeks because you lost your virginity, and the cretin never called you back.” Lucas pressed on. “Before—before the accident, you used to smile more. Your face would light up…” He stopped himself. “Shall I go on?” “No.” “As far as Cronan and I have been able to figure out, some humans have Guardian and Death Spirits. We don’t know why, they just do.” He took a deep breath. “These spirits are bound together until the human dies. Then they move onto the next human and the next. For seven lifetimes.” “And then what?” He paused. “I don’t know. Until our penance is finished, and we can move on ourselves. I have broken many rules to be with you.” He shook his head and closed his eyes. “So many,” he repeated quietly. “I can feel that I’ve broken them as soon as the act is committed. This was the final one.” “Is it my time to die, Lucas?” His jaw hardened. “No.”

“But Cronan—” “It isn’t your time,” he argued. “You have a long life in front of you. A long life full of happiness.” His voice broke. “I wanted so badly to share it with you.” Lucinda stared at him, speechless. “But you can’t.” He looked up, his hazel eyes capturing hers. “I had hoped that our souls were destined to be together.” “You aren’t human, Lucas.” “I don’t know what I am,” he whispered. “I am weak and cannot seem to guard you as I have in the past. But Cronan cannot seem to take your life.” He squeezed her hand reflexively. “Thank God.” She saw the anguish in his eyes and an ache filled her heart. “I don’t want you to leave.” “Would you spend your life with me?” His eyes burned with hope. “Lucas.” She pulled away. “I can’t.” “Perhaps if you will it, we can be together. Forever.” “You’re my friend. I care about you, but…” His face fell. “Yes, of course.” “Lucas, I—” “No,” he said gently. “You need some time to process all of this.” He stood and gave her a long look before he turned and walked out. A confused emptiness washed over Lucinda like a wave.

Chapter Twenty-Three

It was two days since Lucas left. She spent that time aimlessly wandering from room to room. She stared at the wind-swept cliffs outside the windows. She checked her messages but didn’t answer her phone. Numbness settled in, replaced by routine. She fed Darwin and let him out. She watched Ceridwin explore and make herself at home. She ate enough to keep from feeling lightheaded. She slept when she felt tired. The tiredness had been persistent. Her reality felt like it was being pulled away, strand by strand. Thursday evening arrived, and Lucinda was dismayed at the lack of dog food in her pantry. “Damn it.” She looked down at Darwin’s expectant face. She couldn’t go into work and buy his food. Not now. Ceridwin meowed plaintively. “You’ve got a whole bag in there, missy.” Resigned, she shed her bathrobe and pulled on jeans and a T-shirt. Lucinda set off toward town on her bicycle. “Hey, Dr. Bell.” Frieda, the checkout lady shoved a pencil into her loose hair bun. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you. How’s things?” “Good.” Lucinda set the bag of dog food on the counter. She rummaged around in her jeans pocket for her money and promptly dropped all of her coins on the floor. “Hamlet is doing much better since you put him on that medicine. He’s gained three pounds. I need to take him in and get that follow up. Are you busy next week?” “Why don’t you call the hospital, Freida? I’m taking some vacation time right now, so I’m not sure.” “Oh.” She looked taken aback. “Okay, I’ll do that. How long will you be out? Are you going anywhere?”

Lucinda looked up at her sharply, expecting to catch a knowing look on her face. Seeing none, she relaxed slightly. “I’m not going anywhere.” “So, how’s your friend doing, by the way? The one that owns The Green Goddess? Wasn’t she in an accident or something?” Lucinda stared at the coins in her hands for a moment. “Yes, she was. I need to go see her.” Giving up on finding exact change, she handed Frieda a twenty. “Well. Tell her I said hi.” Accepting the change, Lucinda shoved it deep in her jeans pocket. “Thanks, I will.” She hastily left the grocery store.

* * * *

Friday morning, Lucinda woke, got ready, and fed Darwin and Ceridwin, who were now inseparable. She was off on her bicycle before the sun was over the horizon. Lucinda arrived at the hospital and went straight to Marny’s room. “Lucinda, I was so worried! I know you said you needed to take care of Ceridwin, but I’ve been trying to call you since Tuesday. This detective guy called me and was asking all sorts of questions about you. Then Joan called and…” She saw Lucinda’s face fall. “Is everything okay? I tried to be vague, but they seemed kind of worried about you.” Lucinda collapsed in the chair beside Marny’s bed. “I got your messages, Marny. I’m sorry.” She let out a pent-up breath. “I was told to take a vacation. I think they fired me.” “Oh, Lucinda—” Marny gave her hand a sympathetic squeeze “—I’m so sorry. They wouldn’t fire you. I’m sure it’s just that, a vacation.” She brightened. “Maybe it’s not a bad thing. Maybe you need a vacation to catch up on some things. Sleep, for one! I know you haven’t been sleeping well lately. And Darwin

will be thrilled. You can spend some time with him. Hey! Maybe we can landscape your yard. Well, when I can, and decorate your house and go shopping and…” “Marny, you’re blabbering.” “I know I am. I swear I didn’t tell Detective Kane anything bad.” “I know you didn’t.” Lucinda rubbed her forehead. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe I do need this vacation. I’ve done nothing but sleep the past few days, though.” “You could spend some time with Lucas.” Lucinda pulled her jacket tighter and crossed her arms. A look of sympathy crossed Marny’s face. “You didn’t have a fight, did you?” “So, when do you get out of here?” “This afternoon,” Marny replied slowly. “Oh, I have a huge favor to ask of you.” “Sure, anything you need.” She took a deep breath. “My parents got bad news yesterday. My Aunt Teresa died.” “Oh no, I’m so sorry.” “Thanks. I’m done crying.” Marny looked wistful. “Well, maybe not.” Lucinda handed her a tissue. “Her funeral is right outside Santa Rosa, but I can’t drive until I get this stupid cast off. Plus, I’m moving in slow motion and hurt from head to toe. But don’t tell my doctor that.” “Your parents can take you, right?” “Well, since I’m over the hump and all, I convinced my parents to leave last night to be with my Uncle Anker. I kind of told them you’d drive me.”

Lucinda’s heart beat faster. “No, Marny, I can’t do that.” “Why? It’s not like you have to go into work or anything.” Marny clapped a hand over her mouth. “Sorry.” Lucinda shook her head. “It’s okay.” “We’d only be gone for the weekend. You could even bring Darwin if you want. My uncle has a farm. Darwin would love it.” “I don’t do funerals, Marny,” Lucinda said in a flat voice. “And I don’t drive. Can’t you get one of your guys to drive you?” “They’re out on a job. Look, it’s only an hour away.” “I know that, but I don’t drive.” “Please? I had to tell my parents you’d take me, or they wouldn’t have gone. My uncle really needed them to be there last night. He’s taking my aunt’s death pretty hard.” Lucinda rubbed her forehead and closed her eyes. “Damn it, Marny, I can’t. Besides, I told you, I took Ceridwin home with me when I left work. I need to stay and look after her. I can keep checking in on your plants though, if you need me to.” “Bring her! We’ll be back Sunday night. My plants will be fine. My parents are staying with my uncle for a week or so, but I have to open up shop Monday, or I’m not going to be able to pay for my new car. Like I said, I’m moving slow, but at least I can answer the phone and run the .” “I can help you at work, Marny.” “I’ll pay you.” “Of course you won’t. I’m your friend.” “Okay, I won’t. Please, Lucinda? I don’t want my parents to have to come back and get me. They really need to be with my uncle right now. He and my aunt were really close. They just had their forty-ninth anniversary.”

Lucinda rubbed her forehead again. “Oh, crap. Fine. I’ll drive. But I’m not going to the funeral. I’m not trying to be rude or anything but funerals just are too…I just can’t, okay?” Marny grinned. “Okay. And I kind of need a ride home from the hospital today too.” “Damn it, Marny.” Lucinda sighed. “Fine. I’ll go get your car.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

“Thanks for staying with me last night. I don’t know how I would have managed without you. It’s going to take a while to get used to this dumb cast. Plus, I look like Frankenstein. I can hardly wait to get these staples out of my head. I think I know how Ceridwin feels.” Marny bent down to scratch the cat’s head through the carrier door. Lucinda nodded, distracted. “Maybe I can dye my cast green or something.” “Uh-huh. Green is nice.” White-knuckled, Lucinda drove along the highway toward Santa Rosa. She kept a wary eye on her rearview mirror. “Darwin’s fine, girlie. I told you, don’t worry about the new upholstery back there. It’s going to get dirty fast enough with all my plants and stuff. A little dog fuzz isn’t going to hurt it at all.” It’s not Darwin I’m worried about, she thought to herself grimly. Conversations with Lucas and Cronan crowded her thoughts. Lucas said that he was weak and couldn’t guard her. Did that mean Cronan, too, was weak? Her mind churned over the events that had occurred the past month. It left her feeling confused and scared. And to top it off, here she was, driving again. Her hands clenched convulsively. Marny’s steady stream of chatter faded into the background. “It’s so pretty out here,” Marny mused. Where did my keys go? “Thank you so much for driving me, Lucinda.” You hid them in your pocket when I wasn’t looking, didn’t you? “I don’t know what I would do without you.”

You drive, then. What’s mine will be yours soon enough. “When we get home, I think you should invite Lucas over for dinner. I can cook for all of us. Well, maybe take-out right now.” The engine roared to life. “I’m dying to meet him, you know.” You stole my keys. Now I get to steal a kiss. “My uncle is going to miss my aunt so much.” Laughter. “I hope he’ll be okay at the funeral.” A flash of white. A scream. “It must be so hard to lose somebody you love.” Lucinda? Oh, God, Lucinda! “She died so suddenly, too.” The car clock glowed green. One forty-nine in the morning. “I can’t see him living alone in that house. I wonder if he’ll sell the farm.” Whispering. A dark spirit behind her, arms opening wide. A flash of icy-gray. Something familiar ed between them. The scent of summer rain on stone. “They loved each other so much.” The remains of the windshield scraped her arms as she was pulled through it by an unseen force. Another louder crash reverberated behind her. “I don’t know what he’s going to do without her.” Red lights bathed her skin. A warm breeze caressed her cheek. The smell of summer rain was gone, replaced by the scent of roses.

A rabbit ran across the road. Lucinda jerked the steering wheel to the right. The car screeched off the road as she slammed on the brakes, causing it to spin half a turn. Lucinda screamed. She was jerked forward, stopped by her seat belt, and all was still. “Jesus, Lucinda! Do you have a death wish?” Lucinda sat, shocked. She shakily unbuckled her belt and got out of the car. “I can’t do this, Marny.” Her voice shook, and she stumbled to the side of the road. “I c-can’t drive. Y-you’re going to have to call your parents to come get you.” She sunk to the ground, arms around her knees. “Lucinda.” Marny got out of the car. “Seriously? I’m sorry I yelled, it just freaked me out. Geez, girlie, guess I’m bad luck or something! How many accidents can I get in?” “There was a rabbit—I swear.” Marny placed a hand on her hip. “Was it a big, white rabbit?” “That’s not funny.” Lucinda stared up at her friend in disbelief. “I could have killed us both!” “But you didn’t. Calm down, I’m the one who just got out of the hospital.” Lucinda burst into tears. “Crap. I didn’t mean—I wasn’t trying—” Marny sat beside her friend and put her good arm around her shoulders. “I’m sorry. You know me, I say dumb things when I’m scared.” Darwin jumped out of the car window and sat beside them, wagging his tail. They sat there for a long time until Lucinda stopped crying. Slowly and fitfully, she told her friend about the accident.

Chapter Twenty-Five

“Oh, my God, that’s awful, Lucinda. I didn’t know. Well, I knew there was an accident, but I didn’t know your fiancé died. You should have told me sooner.” “I couldn’t talk about it.” I still can’t talk about all of it. “Look, we’ll drive nice and slow. It’ll be okay, I promise.” “I can’t.” “Yes, you can.” “I’m a mess.” “So am I.” Marny groaned as she let Lucinda help her stand. “But we’re almost at my uncle’s farm. Honest.” Lucinda looked at the car doubtfully. “Hey, if I trust you to drive the rest of the way, then you’ve got to trust yourself.” Lucinda ran her hands through her hair. Looking both ways, she saw that the country road was deserted. “See? There’s no traffic. What better place to get back in the driver’s seat?” She wiped her face with both hands. “Okay.” They both got back in the car and buckled their seat belts. After attempting the ignition twice, the engine hummed to life again. Lucinda wiped her sweating palms on her jeans. “Deep breath, girlie. This car’s tougher than it looks.” “Yep.”

Marny squeezed her arm. “And so are you.” “Thanks, Marny.”

* * * *

Lucinda finally pulled up the driveway to Marny’s uncle’s farm. Dizzy with relief, she turned the engine off and felt the tension drain from her body. She stared out the front window and took in the surroundings. Neat and orderly, the small white farmhouse sat on a rolling hillside. A matching white-washed barn stood on the acreage behind it, and a split-rail fence ran its perimeter. Holstein cows dotted the acreage and grazed peacefully on the lush grass. “I used to come here every summer.” Marny opened the door and let Darwin out. The shepherd bounded happily across the field toward the cows. “Look at him, he’s in heaven!” “Hopefully, the cows will behave themselves better than he is right now.” “Don’t worry. They’re used to dogs.” Lucinda picked up Ceridwin’s carrier and followed Marny to the front door. Weathered statuary angels and fairies played hide-and-go-seek throughout the rose bushes that landscaped the front yard. A statue of a young woman holding an urn stood next a small pond in the center of the garden. The young woman was flanked by two satyrs playing a soundless cantata. Her unseeing eyes stared up at the sky. Marny’s father flung the farmhouse’s front door open. “There you are, min lille blomst! Thank you, for driving her, Lucinda. Teresa’s ing was unexpected.” Lines of strain were visible around his eyes.

“Not a problem, Mr. Anderson. I was happy to do it.” “Marny, honey!” Marny’s mother pushed past him. She gave her daughter a gentle hug and patted her arm. “Come in, both of you. Is that Darwin?” “I hope it’s okay. He won’t hurt the cows or anything. He’s just excited. I brought my cat as well.” Lucinda held up the carrier. “Marny said you wouldn’t mind.” “Little copycat has a cast too!” Marny wrinkled her nose at Ceridwin and laughed. Mrs. Anderson hugged her daughter again. “It’s a farm, Lucinda. Anker doesn’t mind a bit. I’m sorry for asking so much of you. It’s just, well, he needed us, and Marny said you would drive her—” “No need to apologize, Mother,” Marny’s father interjected. “Lucinda knows we consider her part of the family.” “Thank you, Mr. Anderson.” Lucinda felt a pang of regret thinking of her own parents. “That’s so nice of you.” Marny grinned. “I trust her with my life. Where is Uncle Anker, Mom?” “He’s in the kitchen, dear. Come sit down and take it easy. I just made coffee.” “Mmm, perfect!” Marny dropped her voice. “How is he doing?” “As well as can be expected,” Mrs. Anderson answered. “The funeral is tomorrow at noon,” Mr. Anderson said. “Lucinda, you will come, yes?” “Oh, um…I’m not sure I would be really comfortable going, Mr. Anderson. I mean, I didn’t really know—” He patted her arm. “Come meet my brother, Lucinda. I’m sorry it couldn’t be under better circumstances. I’ll set your cat up in the spare room.” “I brought all her things. They’re in the car.”

Lucinda was led into the kitchen. A tall, large-boned man sat hunched over the kitchen table nursing a cup of coffee. He thoughtfully turned the white, ceramic mug counterclockwise. “Anker,” Mr. Anderson said, “this is Marny’s best friend, Lucinda. The one I was telling you about? She drove. I’m going to set her cat up in the spare room.” Anker stood and wiped his hands on his jeans. The smile he afforded didn’t spread to his eyes. “I’ve heard much about you. Thank you for driving my niece.” “Nice to meet you.” Lucinda shook his hand uncomfortably, taking in the haunted look in his eyes. His attention drifted away again as he sat back down. Marny’s mom fussed over everyone, refilling coffee mugs and smoothing her daughter’s hair. Lucinda watched as Mr. Anderson’s brother picked up his coffee cup with a sigh and walked over to stare out the sliding glass door. His checkered shirt was untucked and hung over well-worn jeans. A thread from a frayed hole in his shirt pocket caught her eye. She had an irrational urge to mend it for him. “Your cat is settling in comfortably, Lucinda.” “Thank you, Mr. Anderson. I would have left her at home, but the way she runs around on her cast, I was worried she’d get herself into trouble.” “Sounds like somebody else I know.” He directed his comment to his daughter good-naturedly. “I’m moving slow, Dad, trust me.” “He’s worried about you going back to work so soon, dear,” added Mrs. Anderson. “We both are. Are you sure you don’t need another week to recuperate? You could stay here.” “Mother, I need to get back to work. Business, as usual. Besides, Lucinda said she’d help me until—until things are tied up here.”

There was an awkward silence in the room. “Why don’t we check on Faith again, Anker?” Mr. Anderson said. “One of the cows is calving right now, Lucinda. Perhaps you can help?” “I would be happy to help, if I can,” Lucinda offered. “I didn’t really specialize in farm animals though.” “She has been in labor for a couple of hours and hasn’t ed anything yet.” Marny’s father opened the sliding door. “Perhaps another hour.” “Thought you could get away without working, didn’t you, girlie?” Marny quipped, helping herself to another cup of coffee.

* * * *

Lucinda followed the two brothers out to the barn. Darwin ran up to her, excited by his new surroundings and tail wagging in a hemisphere. Anker bent down to pat Darwin on the head. Lucinda watched as Darwin ran off looking for new smells. “He’s very excited to be here, as you can see.” “Good looking dog,” remarked Anker. Ducking inside the barn door, Lucinda let her eyes adjust to the dimness. Her nose tickled with the smell of fresh bedding and hay. “Hello, Faith, old girl.” Anker opened the stall door and went inside. “Do you have gloves for Lucinda, Anker? Perhaps she can give her a check.” Anker reached over the side of the stall and handed her a pair of shoulder-length gloves. Lucinda pulled on the gloves and proceeded to check the cow. “She’s dilated.

That’s a good sign. She may just need some help once it’s time. How long has it been since you noticed she’s in labor?” “Since this morning. This is her third. The last two went fine.” “You probably know the drill, then. I’m not sure how much of a help I am to you.” Lucinda stripped off the gloves. “I need to make those phone calls about tomorrow, Anker. I’ll be right back.” Marny’s father excused himself. Silence fell across the barn, broken only by the sound of Faith’s restlessness. “I appreciate your help,” Anker finally said. “Teresa used to help when our cows would give birth. She bottle-fed one of the calves in our kitchen when the mother rejected it. That one grew up to be this old girl here.” He patted Faith gently on her head. “A good woman, my Teresa.” Lucinda listened quietly. “And now she’s gone.” He wiped his reddened eyes. Lucinda felt the prick of tears behind her eyelids and bit her lip. Saying sorry won’t help the pain go away, she told herself. “I’m sorry.” Anker nodded, fishing around in his back pocket for a handkerchief. “I always thought it would be me to go first. It doesn’t seem fair.” He dabbed his eyes again. “But then, I guess death isn’t fair.” “No, it’s not.” “It is what it is.” “Yes.” “I’ll miss her more than my own breath.” Anker stared into space for several moments before clearing his throat. “I apologize, young lady. No need to weigh you down with my troubles.” “It’s okay, really,” Lucinda replied. “I understand what you’re going through.”

He raised his thick blonde eyebrows quizzically. “I lost my fiancé a little over a year ago.” “Hm. I guess the last thing you wanted was to come to another funeral, then.” “I never went to his funeral,” Lucinda said almost to herself. A small frown creased Anker’s wide brow. “I’ve been to a funeral,” she said defensively. “Just not that one.” “You may have some unfinished business, then,” he said in a gentle voice. Silence fell between them. Faith lowed once. Anker patted the cow’s side and sighed. “Let us see if we can get this calf out before sunset.”

* * * *

Several hours later, a small, black and white calf lay in a wet heap between her mother’s feet. Lucinda and Anker watched as the mother nudged the calf to its feet. Its instincts kicked in, leading it to root around until it found what it needed. “Cycle of life,” Anker said thoughtfully. “Would you like to name her? Teresa always liked to name the babies.” Lucinda thought a moment. “How about if we name her Betha?” “Betha.” “I don’t know why that popped into my head just now,” she said, shrugging. “I like that very much.” Anker’s smile reached his eyes. “I hope you’ll be at the funeral, young lady. My Teresa would have liked you.” “Of course.” Lucinda’s thoughts fluttered like trapped birds. “Of course I will.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

Sunday morning arrived. Heavy clouds gathered and lent an additional somberness to the day. The funeral was held in a large memorial cemetery several miles from the farm. The flat expanse of grass was dotted with gravestones, many marked by faded plastic flowers. A small group had gathered around a cherry wood casket, the color muted by the gray light. The pastor, dressed in white vestments, stood at the head of the casket. Trimmed in green, his clothing hung with a solemn, crisp finality. Old-fashioned, round glasses sat perched upon his large nose as he ruffled through his Bible’s thin pages. Lucinda hung back at the fringe of the gathering. Marny stood beside her. “Thanks for coming, Lucinda,” she whispered. “It means a lot to my uncle. He really likes you. My dress looks good on you, by the way. You should wear dresses more often.” Lucinda’s eyes slid uncomfortably over the casket. It sat beside a yawning hole in the ground. “The head has ‘Until We Meet Again’ stamped on it with a pair of intertwining wedding rings underneath. Romantic, huh?” “Head ?” “On the inside of the casket.” Lucinda caught her breath. “They’re not going to open it, are they?” “No, they were going to have an open casket, but at the last minute, Uncle Anker didn’t think he could bear to see my aunt again. At least not like that. So, he paid extra for nothing, really.” Marny smoothed the skirt of her black dress with her good hand. “Oh well, head s are weird. It’s not like the person is going to see it from inside or anything. You okay, Lucinda? You look a little pale.”

“I’m fine.” Lucinda clenched her hands by her sides. Her nails dug into her palms. “Here we go,” Marny said. The flickering started in the corners of her eyes as soon as the pastor began to speak. The movement slowly congealed into the area occupied by the living. Lucinda bowed her head and squeezed her eyes tight. I won’t watch them. I’ll pretend they’re not there. “‘Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death…’” If you’re weaker, Lucas, Lucinda thought frantically, what will become of you? What will become of me? “‘…I will fear no evil, for you are with me…’” Where are you now? “‘…your rod and your staff, they comfort me.’” He said he couldn’t guard her. “‘Surely goodness and love will follow me all the days of my life.’” A raindrop struck her on the forehead. She opened her eyes. Lost, angry spirits had filled the area. They swarmed unnoticed over the casket and the pastor. Lucinda’s heart lurched. She closed her eyes tightly again and tried to slow her breathing. Icy, pins-and-needles assailed her body as the spirits noticed her reaction and scuttled over her. Rain splattered randomly over the area. The pastor continued with the service, stopping from time to time to wipe a splash of rain from the pages of his Bible. After his speech, several attendees added words of their own. Tears. Subdued laughter. Silence. “We will end our service by reading John 11:17-27.” Marny grabbed Lucinda’s hand and held it tightly.

“‘Those who believe in me, even though they die, will live.’” Lucas also said Cronan couldn’t take her life. “‘And he removed the stone.’” That must mean it wasn’t her time to die. “‘The dead man came out, his hands and feet bound with strips of cloth, and his face wrapped in a cloth.’” She needed to talk to him again—and Cronan too. Lucinda opened her eyes and saw him standing about fifty feet away from the congregation. Cronan inclined his head toward her. The spirits that had covered the area seconds ago were gone. “Let us bow our heads,” the pastor intoned. “I would like to take a moment to say a few words in parting.” Lucinda watched as Cronan bowed his head. Her heart fluttered. The pastor finished and Marny let go of her hand and walked to her parents. The others slowly filed back to their cars. “Thank you for coming, Lucinda.” Anker approached and took her hand. His eyes were red from weeping. He took out a handkerchief and wiped them. “I guess it’s time to let her go.” Lucinda squeezed his hand. “I’m very sorry for your loss.” “Thank you.” They started toward the car. “I think I’m going to walk back. It’s not far, and I the way.” “You’re sure?” Marny asked. “I need some time to think.” Marny nodded and patted her on the arm.

Lucinda waited until the last car drove away. She turned and walked slowly over to where Cronan stood. His head was still bowed, and his black overcoat hung like a shroud. Gray eyes flickered up to her as she approached. “I thought you would be trying to avoid me.” “I tried to avoid you. It doesn’t seem to work.” She studied him. “We need to talk.” “So talk.” “Lucas told me what you are.” A mixture of surprise and shock crossed his face, followed by anguish. “What happens now?” A muscle in his jaw twitched. “Ask Lucas.” “I don’t think he knows.” Lucinda crossed her arms. “He says the both of you are ‘bound’ to me.” She made a sound of impatience. “This is crazy. I don’t even know if I believe him.” “No?” Cronan appraised her with a frosty stare. “Do you that baby bird you found when you were seven? In your backyard at the foot of the treehouse ladder? It fell from the nest and had not a chance. You kept trying to warm it, even as it took its last breath, lightened and grew cold. You cried for hours over that.” He brushed a strand of hair from her face. “Until your mother found you. Then, you refused to let its body go. You climbed up to your tree house, all the while screaming at her that you could save it. Even as you watched its spirit hobble on the ground because it did not know it was dead and was too young to fly away—” “Stop.” He grabbed her arms, their faces inches apart. “What about medical school? when your class was invited to watch that tricky surgery involving the brain tumor? You stayed by the gentleman’s bedside once the surgery was done and everyone else had gone home. Held his hand and watched him slip

away because he could not be saved. You cried because of that too. And cried more because you could not give him the answers he sought after he died.” “Please stop.” “Something lighter? Sometimes you make up bedtime stories for your dog because you think it will make him feel better about being abandoned before you took him in.” “Stop it, Cronan!” His eyes darkened. “You know what Lucas says is true.” “Fine. I want to ask you a question.” “Ask.” He tilted his head, gray eyes searching hers. “Where do you take people when they die?” “That, I will not tell you,” Cronan replied. “Suffice to say, it appears it is not your time to go there.” “It isn’t?” He raised his eyebrows. “Tell me something else, then.” “If I can.” “Is Thomas…is he happy?” “He is dead, Lucinda.” “I realize that,” she replied, frowning, “but…” She looked down, resigned. Her shoulders slumped. “I just thought you might know.” “I do not.” Lucinda tried to choke back her emotions. A tear ran down her face. “Why, Cronan? Why him?”

Cronan watched the tear as it ran down her cheek. “Perhaps you should ask Lucas.” “I don’t understand.” “He has not told you?” “Told me what?” Cronan paused, indiscernible emotions crossing his face. A chilly breeze gusted across the cemetery. “Told me what?” Lucinda repeated. “I was supposed to take you in that accident.” Her skin went cold as his words seeped in. “What?” “There was only supposed to be one survivor in that car crash. The driver.” She shook her head in denial as the headstones around her swam in and out of focus. All sound faded into the background as everything went black. She wakened, inhaling a familiar and heady scent. The side of her face lay against Cronan’s chest. They sat against one of the gravestones. He held her tightly, one arm around her shoulders. His other hand lay possessively over her heart. Lucinda pushed away with a cry and scrambled out of his lap. “Did you think it was yours?” She scooted away and backed into another headstone, the heels from her shoes tearing up the grass. “Relax, Lucinda,” he chuckled softly. “I am unsure if you have anything to fear from me anymore.” His face grew serious again. “Perhaps it is I who should fear you.” Her heart thudded painfully in her chest. “Why did I end up with the keys that night?” His gaze shifted up to the overcast sky.

“Cronan, if you can’t take me, then it’s not my time to go.” A small light in his eyes seemed to dim as he watched a tear slide down her cheek. He clenched his hands and his expression hardened once again. “Can’t you—” “Can’t I what?” he repeated harshly. He slammed his hands on either side of her, trapping her against the gravestone. Lucinda caught her breath against his and pressed back against the cold granite. “Can’t you just leave?” “I cannot.” Restless fingers stroked the stone. “I don’t understand!” “I am bound to you as tightly as I am to Lucas,” he whispered, inhaling her scent. “I do not understand why—” He seemed to want to say something else but changed his mind. His gaze deadened, and he pulled away from her. “Something has gone awry.” He stood and walked away.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

“You sure you don’t want to stay overnight, Lucinda?” “I need to go home and check on some things.” She finished unpacking Marny’s bag, tossing the dirty clothes into the laundry. “I promise I’ll be back tomorrow morning to help you get ready and drive you to work. But call me if you need anything before then.” “I will. I’ve got no plans other than sitting around until bedtime. Whoo. What an exciting Sunday night for me.” Lucinda chuckled. “You’ll be okay though, right?” “I’ll be fine. It’s you I’m worried about. You were so quiet after the funeral.” “I’m fine.” Lucinda avoided Marny’s eyes. “Take the car at least.” “I don’t really need—” “Take it, Lucinda. You’re going to crash into a ditch juggling Darwin and Ceridwin both.” “Okay, okay.”

* * * *

Lucinda shouldered her backpack from the car and picked up the cat carrier. Darwin jumped out after her. Lucinda felt a little surge of pride. In spite of her near-accident driving the previous day, she had made it home in one piece.

Home. Her heart did a flutter recalling the day’s events. She let herself into the front door just as the phone rang. “Hello?” “Lucinda?” “Yes?” “It’s Michael. Michael Barbary?” “Oh! Michael.” She set her backpack on the bed. “Is everything all right?” “I was going to ask you the same. I’ve been trying to call you for days.” “How did you get my number?” “I looked you up.” “Oh.” “I hope that’s okay?” “It’s fine.” Lucinda grimaced. “I mean, after all, I was in your house.” “I didn’t mind a bit. In fact, I would like to invite you over formally, once it’s finished. But since that will probably take another month or so, how about lunch? At that café downtown?” “Oh!” “I hope you don’t think I’m too forward.” “No, you took me by surprise, is all. I figured you, well, you probably thought I was…” “Crazy?” “Yeah, that.” “I don’t think you’re crazy. I think you’re—” There was an awkward pause.

“How is Marny doing, by the way? I heard she was out of the hospital.” “Yes. She’s doing great. I’m going in tomorrow to help her with some things at work. Her arm is in a cast, and she’s still moving a little slow.” “That’s nice of you, working two jobs.” “Well, actually, I’m sort of on vacation.” Lucinda gazed outside and sighed. “I’m taking some personal time.” “Oh.” Michael seemed to take the info in for several moments. “Sometimes it’s good to get perspective. You can approach your working life when you’re ready but not lose yourself in it.” “I never thought of it like that.” “I’m in the same boat right now.” “Huh.” “So, lunch tomorrow? Do you think Marny can spare you for an hour around noon?” Lucinda grinned in spite of herself. “I think maybe she could.” She knew perfectly well Marny would close shop indefinitely to accommodate the invite. “Great! See you tomorrow then.” Lucinda clicked off the phone. There was a knock at the door. “Well, aren’t I Miss Popular today?” Darwin followed her to the door, wagging his tail. Ceridwin stumped after him. “Lucas!” She hesitated before she gave him a relieved hug. He held her tightly, burying his face in her neck. “I had to see you.” Lucinda broke the hug first. “I have some questions…” “I figured.” He gestured toward Marny’s car. “You drove.”

“Yes, I did.” “I’m proud of you.” “Thanks.” They stood facing each other. “What did you want to know?” “Right. Well, my first question is about the house. The one that belongs to Michael Barbary.” Lucas flinched. “What about it?” “How did you make it look, you know…” She gave a half-hearted shrug and crossed her arms. “Maybe I don’t even want to know. I’ll just feel crazier than I already feel.” “You’re not crazy, Lucinda. What’s in your mind isn’t hard for me to read or project. We are bound. I know everything about you. Almost.” He slid a strand of hair behind her ear. “I know you can see remnants of what was. Spirits.” “You know about that?” “Of course I do.” “Oh.” She pulled away from him and sat down at the edge of the papasan chair. “I thought Cronan was the only—” She saw his face darken and stopped herself. “Sorry.” “No apologies needed,” he murmured. “It makes sense that you chose to tell him.” “I talked to him, you know. This morning, in fact. I told him I knew what he was.” Lucas blanched. “What did he say?” “Not much.” She chewed on her lip. “But he did say one thing.” She paused. “He said I should have died in the car accident.” She looked up at him. “That there was only supposed to be one survivor.”

“Really?” “Really.” Lucinda studied his reaction carefully. “How did I end up with the keys, Lucas? They were in my pocket that night.” “You don’t ?” “No, I don’t.” “It was an emotional night.” He rubbed his forehead and looked away. “Would you like to go out to lunch with me tomorrow?” “I can’t.” Lucinda was taken aback by the abrupt change of subject. “I kind of have plans.” “With whom?” “Well, with Michael.” “Oh.” A trace of annoyance crossed his face. Undaunted, Lucinda continued. “Cronan says he doesn’t know what to do now. He says he can’t leave.” “Then I cannot leave either.” “But you don’t want to.” “No, I don’t.” “You are bound together?” “Yes.” “And with me.” “Yes. When can I spend some time with you?” Lucinda saw the pain in his eyes and let out a small sigh of impatience. “I’m helping Marny at her shop this week.”

“Will you be seeing Cronan again?” “I don’t know. It seems I never have a choice about that.” “How about the day after tomorrow?” “I don’t know, Lucas,” she repeated, annoyed. “I don’t know what I’m doing. I need to help Marny right now.” “I’ll come by in the morning, then. Before you leave.” Lucas turned and left, shutting the door behind him before she had a chance to respond. Lucinda sat and stared out the bay window, her thoughts in turmoil. The longer she sat, the more her thoughts slipped away, too difficult for her to deal with. A vision slipped into her head. Margaret watched Anthony’s Studebaker roar away. She started after him, but the front door slammed shut. “No!” Margaret rushed to the door and tried to open it. It stuck fast. She ran to the back door and flung it open. Picking up the hem of her skirt, she climbed over the fence. She ran down the dirt road, crying. “Oscar!” Margaret came to the curve in the road and skidded to a stop. Anthony leaned over her fiancé, his hands covered with blood. The Studebaker was askew on the side of the road. A tall man stood over Anthony, his back to her. Another man with dark hair was purposely making his way around the vehicle. Anthony looked up at the two men, confused. “Where did you come from?” His eyes shifted over to hers and a strangled sound escaped his throat. “I didn’t mean to—forgive me, Margaret!” Margaret turned and fled. Lucinda blinked and the vision cleared. The last piece of Margaret’s puzzle finally fell into place.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

“Oh my God, Lucinda!” Marny squeaked. “A date! I’m so, so happy for you!” “It’s not like a ‘real date’ or anything. It’s just lunch.” “That is a real date, silly!” “Stop.” “He’s so handsome and nice, Lucinda. Take as long as you want. In fact, I really don’t need you today at all—” “Marny, I said I would help you and that’s exactly what I’m going to do.” “Lucinda has a date!” Marny sing-songed. “You’re making me nervous.” “Okay, okay, I’m sorry. I’ll stop.” Her face twitched as she stifled a grin. Lucinda rolled her eyes. The rest of the morning, Marny chattered away while Lucinda kept busy. Shelves needed restocking, and plants needed watering. Lucinda worked hard, glad to have something to occupy her mind and her hands. The shop doorbell rang as Lucinda was loading bags of potting soil onto a pallet. “We meet again!” Michael quickly grabbed the last bag and handed it to her. Lucinda wiped the dirt from her hands onto her jeans. “Hi! Is it lunchtime already?” “It is. Are you okay to go?”

“Of course she is!” Marny called from the . “Have fun, Lucinda! Take as long as you like!” “Let me wash my hands and clean up a bit,” Lucinda said as she brushed the dirt from her jeans. She hurried off. Marny walked up to him with a grin. “Yes?” “I’m glad you asked her out.” “I’m glad I asked her out, too.” She shook her finger at him playfully. “I’m keeping an eye on you, though.” “I assure you, my intentions are nothing but honorable.” “They’d better be. She’s my very best friend.” Marny became serious. “And she deserves the best, you know? She’s one of the nicest people I know.” She hesitated. “Be good to her.” Michael placed his hand over his heart seriously. “You have my word.” “And don’t give her alcohol!” Marny added. “She doesn’t drink. It puts her right to sleep.” “No alcohol, check.” “And she’ll tell you she doesn’t like flowers, but she really does. Potted, not cut.” “Living flowers, check.” “And she’s horribly disorganized, especially in the morning—” Marny ticked off her fingers one-by-one “—not much of a cook, doesn’t spend more than ten minutes getting herself ready to go anywhere.” Marny took a breath. “But I can count on her to back me up, no matter what.” “Not a morning person, will love my cooking, low-maintenance and a loyal friend. Check.”

“I like the way you think, Michael. How’s your place coming along, by the way?” “It’s coming along slowly but surely. I’m doing the work myself, which has been quite gratifying. You saw how good I was at digging holes for those saplings.” He nodded toward her cast. “How are you coming along?” “Oh, I’m dandy. This cast is oh, so comfortable, and I love the way it goes with all my outfits. Plus, I’ll have some great scars to show off once my staples are out.” He chuckled. “Well, I appreciate you loaning me your friend for an hour.” He cleared his throat. “There was something about her that stuck with me after we first met. We kept running into each other, and I couldn’t seem to get her off my mi—hey!” He stopped mid-sentence as Lucinda came in. “I was telling him all your secrets,” Marny teased. “I figured.” Lucinda narrowed her eyes at her friend. “Do you need anything before I go? You have my cell number.” “I’ll be fine. Go.” She waved her hand. “And don’t come back for a couple of hours. I need some quiet time. You’ve been talking my ear off all morning.”

* * * *

They sat across from each other at the café. The sun shone brightly, warming the cool air. “Thank you for buying me lunch, Michael. That was very nice of you.” “No problem. I invited you.” Michael handed her a napkin. “You look much better than the last time I saw you, by the way.” “About that—”

“No need to explain.” He paused briefly before he took a bite of his sandwich. “Who is Lucas, by the way?” “What?” Lucinda’s heart skipped a beat. “You said there was a man named Lucas with you. He told you it was his house.” His deep-set blue eyes seemed to take in her nervousness. “You never answered my question that night when I asked you who he was.” “Oh, um. Lucas.” Lucinda arranged her knife and fork and smoothed her napkin over her lap. “He’s not leading you into a life of crime, is he?” Michael asked, half joking. “No,” Lucinda replied. “He was in trouble that evening. I think he got a little confused and thought that your house was his.” “ing through?” “Sort of. He’s a friend.” “A good friend?” Lucinda paused. “Somebody we need to discuss?” Realization dawned on her. “Oh! I see what you’re—no, nothing like that. Lucas is a friend. That’s all. He’s, um, a little displaced right now.” “Ah. Well, thank you for that,” he said simply. “Because I wouldn’t want to intrude on anything. I know you have a busy career already.” Lucinda picked up her fork. “I never asked you what you do.” “I’m a history professor.” Michael added some sugar to his tea. “I’m on sabbatical. You could say I’m taking some time off for good behavior.” Lucinda raised her eyebrows, bemused. “I realized that I was spending too much time at work. Lecturing about other

people’s fascinating lives and relationships while having none of my own.” “I can relate to that.” Lucinda chuckled. “What kind of history do you teach?” “I followed my bliss by specializing in Medieval Welsh History at the Cardiff University in Wales.” Michael opened another packet of sugar. “Ended up teaching European history at UC Berkeley for ten years and burned out, I guess.” “Now you’re following your bliss again?” “The sabbatical is for a year before I go back.” He shrugged. “Or not.” He stirred his tea. “Aren’t you worried about the money?” “No. It’s a paid sabbatical, and I have some savings tucked away. I’ve lived in an apartment since I graduated and never spent my paycheck on anything extra. I just kept saving it…for something. When it finally dawned on me that I wasn’t happy with what I was doing, I asked for a year’s sabbatical. I had accrued the credits, so they gave it to me.” “How did you end up here?” “Funny thing, really. I was looking in the paper the morning after I left my job and there it was. ‘Historic beach property, three bedrooms, one and a half baths, ocean view.’ The price was so obscenely low, I had to come out to see why. It was quite the fixer-upper, as you saw, but it was just what I needed.” Michael shrugged. “So I bought it. Then I did something else I always wanted to do.” “What’s that?” “I bought a used sailboat. It’s kind of where I’m living right now.” He straightened his shirt. “After I’m done remodeling the house, I’ll have my furniture delivered and move in. Crazy, huh?” “No,” Lucinda said. “I think that’s wonderful. You’re fulfilling your dreams, Michael.” “Thank you.” A smile played about his lips.

Lucinda dropped her gaze to her plate. She speared the last bit of her salad. “Would you like to go out in it sometime?” “In your boat?” Her heart fluttered. “Yes. It’s a fairly big boat, but I can sail it myself. How about two weeks from now? On Saturday?” Michael raised his eyebrows hopefully. “I would ask you this weekend, but I have to go into the city.” “Okay.” Well that was easy, Lucinda thought. He held her gaze before seemingly shaking himself from his own thoughts. “I guess I’d better get you back, or your friend will have my head on a platter.” He stood and pulled her chair out for her. “Marny is a mean one, for sure,” Lucinda laughed.

* * * *

After pumping her for information about her lunch with Michael, Marny made Lucinda promise to go shopping the next day for something special to wear for their boating date. “I’ll catch a ride to work with one of my guys. They’ll be coming in for their paychecks. I can get them to help me if I need it.” “Are you sure? I really don’t need to—” “Yes, you do.” Marny shut the with a snap. “I’ve seen your closet, Lucinda. You have no date clothes.” “Okay, you win.” She held her hands up in resignation. “I’ll call you in the afternoon.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The next morning, Lucinda stretched out on her bed, feeling lazy. Wearing only underwear, she basked in the rays of morning sunlight streaming through her window. “Date.” Lucinda tried out the word out. She rolled onto her stomach and picked up her tea mug, taking a sip. Peering over the foot of her bed into her closet, she was dismayed to see that there wasn’t much in there. What few clothes she had lay in piles all over her room. “Geez, I’m such a slob. What do you two think?” Darwin wagged his tail. Ceridwin purred beside him and rolled over onto her back, cast in the air. She flopped over to her side and gave the cast a perfunctory lick. They had both happily settled in to Darwin’s bed last night without complaint. “Think I need some new clothes, you guys? No telling when my next paycheck will be coming in.” Lucinda sighed. She, like Michael, had never spent her money on much. She had accumulated a nice savings balance in the bank. “Maybe one new outfit. Marny will kill me if I don’t buy something.” There was a knock at the door. “Just a minute!” Lucinda grabbed her tea mug. Thinking it was Marny checking up on her on the way to work, she pulled on her white robe and ran to answer it. “Lucas!” She stood hesitantly in the doorway. Lucas glanced at the deep opening in her robe and looked away. Cronan stepped from behind him and didn’t. “Why are you both—?” Lucinda pulled her robe tighter.

“Don’t be afraid,” Lucas assured her quietly. “Apparently, I wasn’t allowed to see you alone.” His voice was bitter. “It hardly seemed fair,” Cronan added smoothly. “You seemed so purposeful walking up to Lucinda’s door. I wanted to see what you were up to.” He pushed past him. “May we?” Lucinda sighed. The joy of her day slipped away like sunlight. “I guess.” One hand clutched her mug tightly and the other held her robe closed. She felt like the air had been sucked out of the room. Cronan nodded toward Darwin, who growled at him. “Sorry. Come on, Darwin.” She hustled him out the back door and came back into the living room where both men stared each other down. “So, what now?” “Yes, Lucas.” Cronan’s sharp gray eyes glittered. “Explain why you needed to come here today.” Lucas glowered at him. “Where do you two go anyways? Do you, just, disappear into my head or something?” Cronan guffawed. Lucas continued to glare at Cronan. She sighed. “All right. You’ve now officially ruined my day. Lucas, I forgot you were stopping by, and I’m sorry, but I have things to do.” She turned to Cronan. “And if you don’t have the need to try and drown me, I guess you’ll be going too. Goodbye.” Lucinda opened the front door and stood to one side, still clutching her mug. Two spots of color burned on Lucas’s high cheek-bones. “What is it you have to do today?” “If you must know, I’m going shopping. For my date next Saturday.” Lucas’s hazel eyes narrowed.

“Don’t look at me like that.” Cronan walked over and slid his hand over the door knob. He pulled the door gently from her grip and closed it. Lucinda caught his icy stare and raised her chin. “I’m allowed to go on a date, aren’t I? I’m not dead yet.” “Of course,” he said quietly, eyes unfathomable. His gaze slid down the front of her robe. “Who are you going on a date with?” Lucas asked in a sharp voice. “That’s none of your business.” She turned toward Lucas, unsuccessfully trying to ignore Cronan’s gaze. “It’s Michael, isn’t it?” “You left me in his house, Lucas. You’re lucky he didn’t have me arrested.” “I would have come to your aide.” “Seriously?” Anger pricked at her insides and she clutched her mug tighter. “You broke into his house!” “I didn’t know it was his house. He hadn’t even moved in yet!” “And you did something to my head to make me think you lived there. You lied to me! I don’t appreciate that.” “I was trying to make you happy.” “Happy?” “You said my house was exactly as you imagined it.” “It wasn’t your house to use!” “I—” “You didn’t think I’d find out?” “I didn’t think it was important!”

She threw her mug across the room. “You should have told me what you were!” “I couldn’t!” Lucas’s eyes flashed. “What else haven’t you told me?” Lucinda’s voice broke. She paused and balled her hands into fists. “How did I end up with the car keys the night of the accident, Lucas?” The question hung with tangible weight in the air. Lucas’s gaze shifted past Lucinda. Cronan raised an eyebrow at him. “Don’t I deserve a normal life like everyone else?” “Lucinda—” Lucas began quietly, turning his attention to her again, “You do deserve a normal life. I want to be a part of it.” “You told me you believed that certain souls should be together for eternity,” she continued. “Did you mean ours? Because I don’t think that can happen.” Over Lucinda’s shoulder, Cronan’s gaze sharpened. “I just meant—” “God, I can’t breathe.” Lucinda covered her face and sank to the floor. Cronan was beside her in a flicker. He laid his hand on the back of her neck. “Don’t touch her!” Lucas grabbed at his hand. Cronan leapt forward and seized the front of Lucas’s sweater, pulling him close into his face. His skin was pale against the dark of his hair and icy gray eyes flashed dangerously. “You are exceeding your boundaries, Lucas.” “Stop it, both of you!” Lucinda stood shakily and grabbed both of their arms. A shock went through the three of them. The scent of ozone and roses mingled briefly. She leaned on them to stop herself from sinking to the floor. “Please.” The two men reluctantly released each other, their bodies tense. “Lucinda.” Lucas wrapped an arm around her waist.

“No.” Lucinda swayed out of his grasp and reluctantly allowed Cronan to guide her to the chair and ease her into it. She caught a look of triumph in Cronan’s eyes and pushed him away. “Just leave.” “You heard her, Lucas,” Cronan said. “Leave.” “Both of you,” she said, determined. “If you can’t take me to wherever people go when they die, Cronan, then let me be.” She turned her attention to Lucas. “And, Lucas, you can’t have me all to yourself. I have to live my life. You can’t save me from everything.” He opened his mouth to speak. “You can’t save me.” Lucas’s face contorted in pain. He abruptly turned and left. Cronan kneeled at her feet. He reached toward her. She flinched and flattened herself against the chair, her breath quickening. Slowly, he drew her robe lapels together, letting his hands brush lightly against her skin. Their eyes locked. Lucinda was the first to break the silence. “The woman that jumped off the cliff,” she said, “Lucas was her Guardian, wasn’t he?” Cronan sat back on his heels. “Yes.” “And you were her Death Spirit.” She searched his face. “I saw you. In a vision she sent me. What happened, Cronan?” “Lucas took matters into his own hands. He broke the rules.” “And you?” “I tried to stop him. I could not, and we failed.” “What does that mean?” Lucinda asked. “Lucas said you were bound together for seven lifetimes. What happens if you break the rules?” He let out a heavy sigh. “It means we start over. We are not to stray from our

tasks. We are not to interfere in the lives of others.” Lucinda pondered on his words. “Did you cause Marny’s accident, Cronan?” His expression faltered. “The intention behind her gifts of heather and rowan bothered me. I thought it best to nip it in the bud.” Lucinda’s heart fell. “How could you?” “I would not…could not kill her.” His jaw tensed. “But I have a task to complete.” “Get out.” He stood and looked down at her. “You are right. Lucas cannot save you.” He turned to leave, his back to her. “Perhaps it is you who shall save us.”

Chapter Thirty

Clad in only her night shirt, Lucinda walked down the deserted city street. Newspapers scattered across her path and stuck in wet gutters. Light rain hit her skin like thousands of icy shards. The rain plastered her shirt to her body. A lone, blue car sat in the middle of the empty street. Thomas stood beside the enger door. Her heart leapt at the sight of him. Lucas stood next to the door on the driver’s side. He held out the key. “Take it.” Lucinda shook her head. “Take it, Lucinda.” “Don’t do this, Lucas.” She felt the key drop in her hand and looked down. It lay alone in her palm. “You drive, then,” Thomas said. “What’s mine will be yours soon enough.” He got into the enger side and shut the door. The slam echoed loud in her ears. The engine roared to life. She was sitting in the driver’s seat behind the steering wheel. Lucas reached through the open window and laid his hand against her cheek. The cloying scent of roses assailed her nose. “You stole my keys. Now I get to steal a kiss.” Lucinda looked over at her fiancé just as he leaned over to kiss her. She felt his lips brush hers as the car jerked forward. Panic twisted her gut. The engine rumbled and merged with something her fiancé was saying. Suddenly, she felt her foot slam on the brakes. A single light glowed red at the intersection. Lucinda saw herself in the rearview mirror and noticed the light’s shades of scarlet and crimson awash over her skin. The light turned green and she

accelerated again. And then, everything slowed. A chill crawled up her spine like an insect. The scent of ozone permeated her senses. She felt something familiar steal over her as she looked into the rearview mirror again. Cronan was behind her. Their eyes locked. His flash of icy gray yanked at her heart. He opened his arms to receive her. Jolted awake by the sound of her own scream, Lucinda stumbled backward. Once again, she stood at the edge of the cliffs with no memory of getting there. She was surrounded by inky darkness. Icy wind and rain cut through her skin like knives. Thunder rolled overhead and reverberated throughout her body. Lucinda’s shirt and hair clung to her skin, and her teeth chattered with the cold. Her thoughts wavered in and out of focus. It would be so easy, she thought. She took a step forward. Her foot slipped on the wet rocks. Rather than fight it, she let herself go limp. Strong arms suddenly closed around her, and she was hauled back. “Lucas!” She turned around in his arms, furious. “What are you doing?” he yelled, eyes blazing with alarm. She bit her lip to stop her teeth from chattering. Lightning split the sky. “You could have fallen to your death! Have you lost your mind?” “Tell me the truth!” she yelled back at him. “You put the car keys into my pocket!” He tightened his grip on her and didn’t answer. A sob escaped her. “I don’t even know why I’m trying to have a life. Let Cronan take me, Lucas. He was right, I shouldn’t be here. Thomas would still be alive if it weren’t for me.” Swearing softly to himself, Lucas picked her up and started up the pathway. She struggled, and he set her on her feet, almost roughly. Setting his jaw, he ran his fingers over the scars on her forehead, brushing through her wet hair and catching her as she crumpled unconscious in his arms.

“He cannot take you like that,” he whispered into her neck. “There is a reason he has not been able to take you.” He picked her up again. “It is the same reason I cannot let you go.”

* * * *

Summer of 1349 Cork, Ireland, The Red Abbey The Friar watched as they brought the sick to the monastery. By the hundreds they came, and the smell with them, rotting and discolored from the swellings that afflicted their bodies. He covered his nose with a handkerchief filled with crushed rose petals and waved them into the grounds. “I will assist you, Friar Connolly.” A young man ed the friar at the entrance to the abbey. The sun was low on the horizon and cast a red glow across his even features. “You have been with us for a short time, Brother Lucas. I do not expect you to assist with these particulars.” The friar watched the long line of porters carrying the sick make their way up the path to the abbey. He seemed to reconsider. “Yet, if you are offering…” “I am.” “Then yes,” he sighed with relief, “we could use the help. These people have been left behind by their families. There is no one to care for them in their time of need. Unfortunately, I fear that many, if not most, will not see the light of tomorrow.” Unease crossed Lucas’s face. “Be that as it may, it will give me a chance to earn my keep.” “You have done that with the work on the land. There is no need to feel you owe us any more than that.” He appraised the young man. “I know not why they let

you go from the abbey in the south. Your labor is surely to be missed. And your scribe’s hand. A rare combination, to be sure.” “Yes.” Lucas dropped his gaze. There was an uncomfortable moment of silence broken by a cry of pain from one of the sick. “Come.” Friar Connolly laid a hand on Lucas’s shoulder. “There are comforts and last rites to be given.” They started inside and were met at the entrance by one of the appointed nuns. “I told them they are to put this latest group into the empty storehouse, Friar Connolly.” “That will do fine, Sister. I appreciate your help.” Lucas let his gaze slide over the nun’s smooth, unmarred face. He flushed and quickly looked away, following them inside.

* * * *

Lucas sat alone beside one of the sick. Friar Connolly had left the storehouse to attend other matters. The bier-bearer set his jaw and gazed back at Lucas, resolute. “I wish to die. Do not care for me.” “You know not what you are saying—” “I know well what I am saying. Leave me. Make your rounds to those who wish to live. Save your last rights for those who care.” The man clutched a blanket, a blood-stained tartan threaded with saffron, to his chest. “I care not.” Lucas took in the sick and the dying who clung to life. The cloying smell of rose petals lay in the air, unsuccessfully masking the stench of death. He was

momentarily distracted by the young nun as she stood and walked over to a man who cried out in pain. Lucas flushed again as she looked up. He returned his attention to the man before him. “I will not leave. You speak from grief.” “You do not know grief. You do not know guilt. Let…me…die.” Lucas reached up to wipe the man’s fevered brow. The man seized his wrist fiercely. “This affliction cannot be cured. It is hopeless to even try!” Their eyes locked. Something indiscernible ed between them. Lucas swallowed. “God has a plan. He will help us.” “God has forsaken us.” The man’s eyes went dead. “He has no plan.” “He will care for us.” The man laughed without mirth. “The way He cared for the hundreds that have died already? The way He cared for my wife and seven children?” The man grabbed Lucas’s wooden cross that hung from around his neck and pulled him close. “My children died crying out for their mother. They died in agony! God spares no one. You will sicken and die like the ones you care for.” Lucas stumbled back, snapping the cord that affixed his cross. He watched in horror as the man snatched it and raked at the pustule on his neck with the sharp edge of the wood. The pustule burst open and oozed blood and pus. The man let his head fall back on the pillow and studied Lucas with light gray eyes that burned with fever. The cross fell to the floor. With a shaking hand, Lucas picked it up carefully, avoiding the edge that had been stained with the man’s blood. He wiped it onto his wool tunic. “God have mercy. You know not what you say. He has a plan for us.” Lucas’s eyes settled on the nun again. He watched as she ran her small hand over a fevered brow. The light caught the delicate curve of her cheekbone.

“He has a plan,” Lucas repeated, this time a little less sure of himself.

* * * *

The man recovered from the sickness. Recovered only to hang himself from the rafters a week later. Lucas was the first to find him. A gentle breeze blew through the abbey, scattering the scent of roses and a thousand prayers with it. That evening, Lucas convinced the nun that there was a family outside of town that needed their help. They traveled on foot to the edge of town and beyond. Once the nun realized there was no family, she begged Lucas to return with her to the abbey. Ignoring her pleas, Lucas assured her that God had spoken to him and wanted them to sequester themselves from the death and the dying so they could continue His work. Traveling for another day, the two came across an abandoned house where Lucas barricaded the door and windows. He kept the nun there for the next six days, protecting her from the horrors outside. On the seventh day, the first pustule erupted on her body. On the eighth day, Lucas took his own life.

* * * *

“Marny, I have a favor to ask.” Lucinda picked at a flake of paint that stuck to her kitchen table. “Anything, girlie. You know that.” Lucinda took a deep breath. She had been screwing up her courage all morning.

“Can I borrow your car? I need to go into the city.” “Seriously? Of course! You’re taking my suggestion to do some serious clothes shopping, then? Good for you! I wish I could come with you. They probably have a lot more to choose from than anything here. I need new shoes.” Lucinda bit her lip and continued to pick at the peeling paint. “Not for just that.” There was a slight pause on the other end of the line. “Is there—I mean, is everything okay?” “Yes. Everything is fine.” She winced as a paint flake lodged under her fingernail. “I’ll be back before you get off work.” “Sure.” “I have some things I need to take care of.” She sat back and tugged at the sash on her robe. “How about if you take my car overnight? I’ll get Kyle to take me home tonight and drop me off at your house tomorrow afternoon. He keeps asking if I need help. Maybe I’ll take him up on it. I guess we’re kind of going out.” “Marny, that’s wonderful!” “Yeah, yeah. We’ll see,” she said. “Take your time shopping and whatever else you need to do.” “Thanks a ton. I’ll see you tomorrow morning.” She clicked off the phone and walked into her bedroom. Chewing on her lip, she snatched her wet sleeping shirt from where it was draped on the chair and tossed it rebelliously onto a pile of clothes. She had woken in her bathrobe that morning and didn’t falling asleep in it. Unease pricked at her conscience.

Chapter Thirty-One

Lucinda drove along an empty stretch of highway. She rolled the window down in an attempt to freeze her racing thoughts. Green pastures flashed by as she drove past. The late morning sun reflected off the road which was still damp with rain from the night before. She switched the radio on but immediately turned it off as soon as the music started. As she reached the city limits, Lucinda slowed the car. Immediately overwhelmed by the hustle and bustle of morning traffic, she grew jarringly distracted. Lucinda gripped the steering wheel harder. It’s been a year, she reminded herself. It would take her a while to reacclimate. She felt her stress level go up and struggled to keep her eyes fixed on the road. Her mouth was suddenly dry, and she started to edge the car into a turn lane which would take her back home. This isn’t a good idea, her mind argued. Lucinda pulled into a gas station and parked. Taking several moments to collect herself, she went inside to the convenience store to buy a bottle of water. “One fourteen,” the cashier said, downing the last of his soda. He lounged on his stool, eyeing her up and down. Lucinda counted out her change and pushed it toward him. “Nice day out, yeah?” “It’s beautiful.” “Taking the day off?” He rooted around in his change drawer, still eyeing her. “Um…yes.” Lucinda glanced up at him quickly, scooping up her water bottle. “I get off in ten minutes. Gonna hop on my motorcycle and blow this city, go for a ride up the coast. See what there is to see. Grab some excitement.” He paused before he counted the change back to her, pressing his fingers unnecessarily into her palm. “Fifteen, twenty-five. You looking for some excitement?”

“Huh. I have way too much excitement in my life already,” she read his nametag, “Darrel. But thanks for the offer.” “No prob.” He grinned unapologetically. “Have a nice day.” Lucinda walked back out to her car and got in. Shaking her head, she started the engine and turned the car toward her original destination. She switched the radio on, letting mindless chatter and forgettable music occupy her brain. With a sigh of relief, Lucinda left the center of the city and continued onward. A half hour later, she pulled up the driveway to her parents’ house. Screwing the cap onto her water bottle tightly, Lucinda got out of the car and looked around. A huge oak tree which grew in the back yard threw the small house into shadow. The front yard sported a small but tidy lawn. Bare of any bordering flowers or other plants, the lawn sat boxed in by the shadow of the oak. Stepping into that shadow, Lucinda walked up to the weathered front door. She reached up and tapped the door knocker. After a few moments, it was opened by a small-boned woman with short, wavy gray hair. The woman’s brown dress was slightly rumpled. “Hi.” Lucinda’s mom gazed into her daughter’s face and burst into tears. Lucinda folded her arms around herself. A gray-haired man with glasses peered around her mother’s sobbing form. His mouth tightened though he seemed to give a sigh of relief. “Let her in, Muriel.” She bit her lip, stepping around her mother carefully. “Thanks, Dad.” As Lucinda walked into her parent’s house, she noted the slightly worn carpets and furnishings. Had it always been like that? She couldn’t . Red plastic flowers sat on a small table that stood next to the door. A sculpture with praying hands hung on the wall over it. Dust coated the intertwined fingers. Lucinda swallowed hard, trying to stave off the memories. Her eyes darted into the kitchen. Through the kitchen’s sliding glass door, she saw the large oak in the backyard. The remains of her tree house lay high in its branches. She walked

into the living room and sat stiffly on her parent’s worn, gray couch. A large, wooden clock, loudly marking off the seconds, sat on the mantelpiece. Lucinda watched as her father sat beside her mother on the loveseat facing her. He placed a protective arm around her mother’s thin shoulders. His glasses caught the light from the window, blocking out his eyes. Uncomfortable silence filled the room, broken only by the ticking of the mantle clock and the sound of her mother struggling to quiet her sobs. “I’m sorry I didn’t call,” Lucinda said. “Dr. Baker gave us your apartment key and your letter at the funeral,” her father said. “I’ve been leaving messages with him—” “We realize that, Lucy.” He gave her a withering glance. “If you hadn’t kept in with him, we would have filed a missing person’s report. Where did you go?” “Dr. Baker had a friend that was retiring. He called him and gave me a reference.” “We picked up what was left in your apartment. You never sent us a letter or gave us a phone call. What were we to think?” He reached into his pocket and handed Lucinda’s mother a handkerchief. “I know that you went through hell, honey, but…” “I’m sorry.” Lucinda’s throat constricted. “I just—I couldn’t…” “You didn’t have to leave, Lucinda,” her mother said as she wiped her reddened eyes. “Everyone kept asking about you. I didn’t know what to tell them. You were supposed to go to the funeral the day after they discharged you from the hospital. It was delayed so you could go.” “Mother, I couldn’t—” “Rowena stopped by here, you know. Several times. Looking for you.” “She called me several times too. At the hospital.”

“I can only imagine what she had to say to you,” her father said grimly. “Her only son.” Lucinda tensed and looked down at her hands. “She was grieving, Lucy,” her father’s voice softened. “People say things they don’t mean.” “It was an accident,” her mother sniffed. “We know that! It was a terrible accident.” “Yes, Mother. I know it was.” “You can put it behind you.” She nodded encouragingly. “I told you at the hospital that’s what we’d do.” “That’s not what you said in the hospital.” She froze her mother’s gaze with her own. “I didn’t come here to fight with you.” “Why did you come here, Lucy?” her father asked. “We’ve both missed you.” “I know.” Her face crumpled. “I know. I couldn’t stay, Dad. I told you that in my letter. The accident was—there were things—” She stopped. “I needed to get away to think. Dr. Baker told you I was okay though, right? I’ve been checking in with him.” “I called him several times, yes.” He frowned. “He said you’d come around eventually and call us. But you didn’t.” “I’m really sorry,” she whispered. “Maybe I should go.” “Lucy.” Her father grabbed her arm. “I’ll leave you my phone number,” she added gently. “And my address. Okay?” “That would be a start.” She fumbled in her pockets. “Paper. I didn’t bring any.” “I think there’s some in the study. I’ll get it.”

The ticking from the clock reverberated through the silent house. “Mother,” she spoke haltingly, “I’m really sorry about not calling you. But what you said in the hospital really upset me—” “I don’t even what I said.” “You do,” she countered. “I’ve been going through so much. I don’t even know how to explain it to you.” Her mother looked up at her. Lucinda dropped her voice to a whisper. “There are things that happened in that car accident that changed me forever. Things I saw, things I still see. But…” she frowned “…it’s different. Not just spirits—” “Stop.” “Mother, please—” “Stop it, Lucinda. I will not listen to this again!” Her mother’s expression hardened. “But—” “I won’t listen to it!” she hissed. “I told you at the hospital that I wasn’t going to discuss it with you.” “You told me at the hospital that I had to go to Thomas’s funeral. Even after you knew how it was for me at Grandfather’s!” “You were a child then,” she replied, looking up at the ceiling. “An impressionable child.” “You didn’t even want to hear what I was trying to tell you!” “Our friends were expecting you to show up to pay last respects to your fiancé. It’s what you do, Lucinda. You’re right, I didn’t want to hear what you were going on about—” She stopped and straightened her shoulders. “I don’t want to talk about this anymore. And I don’t want you too, either.”

A feeling of defeat descended upon her as Lucinda stared at a worn spot on the carpet. “Things were so perfect. Normal. You had the perfect job, the perfect fiancé, everyone loved him—” She paused, seeking out Lucinda’s affirmation. “Here you go, Lucy.” Her father walked into the living room with a sheet of paper and a pen. His eyes darted back and forth between them. “Everything all right?” “Of course,” Lucinda replied. “Everything is just great.” “Back to normal again. Right honey?” Her mother sought out her eyes. “Of course. Back to normal.” She took the paper and pen and scribbled her address and phone number down. Her father walked her to the door. “Give your mother some time.” “I’ll see you later.” “Hopefully.” “You will, Dad,” she replied, resigned.

* * * *

Lucinda drove for a half hour before she realized where she was headed. As she maneuvered through the city’s side streets from distant memory, the trees from the city’s memorial lawns loomed ahead like a beacon. Two rights and one left, her mind chattered. She pulled up the long, winding drive and spotted the single cypress tree. Her vision blurred and her foot tapped on the brake briefly before she continued. “Cypress Hollow” was emblazoned on the green street sign in white block letters. Lucinda parked the car and got out, heart thudding in her chest. She stood

alone, feeling exposed. Anxiety washed through Lucinda’s body. Weakness filled her extremities as she forced her legs to walk. A cold sweat broke across her brow. She clenched her hands to keep them from shaking. Her stomach roiled. The stone markers around her poked up through the grass like accusing fingers toward the sky. Silence. Nothing but stone and grass. The rich smell of damp earth. The sky yawned overhead, stark and bright. Lucinda stood over a small, polished gravestone and read the name carved into the granite. Thomas Price. She felt like the air was being sucked from her lungs as her knees buckled. Beloved son. She collapsed onto the ground at the foot of her fiancé’s grave. A distant pain ed in her palms as they scraped across sharp rock. The tears came, and she cried herself out. An hour ticked by. She waited for him to come to her, to accuse her, but there was nothing but silence. Confused, she rolled onto her back and brought her hands up to her face. Blood and dirt smeared her palms. Lucinda sat up. She skimmed over the area, half-dreading what she would see. Her heart did a flutter. He’s not here.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Lucinda was finishing her laundry when Marny knocked. “It’s me!” she yelled through the door. Lucinda hurried to let her in. “Hey, girlie!” She waved to a young man who waved back from his truck. He backed down the driveway and drove off. “Is that your new boyfriend?” Lucinda asked with a grin. “Maybe,” Marny smirked. “For a while. So, everything okay?” “I’m just cleaning up.” “Wow.” Marny looked around her living room, mouth open. “You decorated!” “I did. Surprise!” “Ooh. I like the colors in that.” Marny read the title underneath a new framed print that hung on the wall. “The Kiss. Who’s the artist?” “Gustav Klimt.” “Pretty romantic.” “Yeah, well…” Lucinda shrugged, embarrassed. “A couch and a coffee table?” Marny sat on the new couch and kicked off her shoes. She ran her hands over the table’s bamboo finish. “Nice! You mean we can both sit here and drink our tea?” She dug her toes into a blue and white woven rug. “They delivered everything this morning,” Lucinda giggled. “Come see the

kitchen.” Marny followed her and let out a whoop. “Oh, my gosh, Lucinda! Four whole chairs!” “I still need to refinish my table but it’s a start. And the bedroom.” Lucinda grabbed Marny’s hand and dragged her into the bedroom. “I bought new sheets and a whole new set of towels. They’re blue too.” “You’re a maniac. I can see your floor.” Marny grinned as she noted Lucinda had hung up her clothes in the closet. “And I called work yesterday. They really did mean just a vacation. I’m not fired. I go back next month.” “Whoo-hoo!” Marny hugged her. “Is everything else okay?” “As okay as it gets.” The phone rang. “Just a sec.” Lucinda went to answer it. “Hello?” “Lucinda?” “Michael!” “I’m sorry to bother you.” “No bother.” Lucinda held out the receiver and allowed Marny, who was pushing her way in, to listen. “Is anything wrong?” “No. I just…” He sighed. “I wanted to see if you would like to maybe have dinner with me tomorrow night?” “Oh!” “If you’re busy, we’re still on for next Saturday, right?” “Yes, of course we are!”

“I understand if you’re busy. It’s just, well, I’ve been working around here for the past two days, painting and stuff. Talking to the walls. They’re not very exciting, actually.” Lucinda laughed. “I can understand that.” “I think I’m spending too much time alone. I’m starting to misplace things. I swear I put my paintbrush in the bucket a while ago, but now it’s in the sink.” “Invite him over!” Marny whispered. “Shh!” “Am I talking too loud? It must be the echo. My furniture is still at my old place. It’s a bit empty here.” “No! You’re not talking too loud. Um, Darwin, my dog, is talking—barking, I mean.” “I didn’t know you had a dog.” “I do. I have a cat too. Ceridwin.” “Nice name.” “Thank you. Do you like dogs and cats?” “I love them. So, can I take you out to dinner?” “You took me out to lunch, Michael. How about if you come over here for dinner?” “That sounds like an offer I can’t refuse.” “Ah, well, you haven’t tasted my cooking yet.” Lucinda gave him her address. “Around six-ish?” “I’ll be there.” “Okay. ’Bye, Michael.” She clicked off the phone.

Marny whooped. “Honestly, Marny. You’re worse than a little kid sometimes.” “Line up those dates, Lucinda!” “It’s not a date. It’s two people getting together for—” “A date!” Marny gave her a playful pinch. “If I can take the plunge, then so can you! How many sets of towels did you buy?” “Marny!” “I’m kidding!” She plonked herself into one of the kitchen chairs and wiggled her green-painted toenails. “So, do you need to buy some condoms?” She wiggled her eyebrows. “’Cause they just got a whole bunch in at the drugstore. Different colors. Even some flavored ones.” “Stop it!”

Chapter Thirty-Three

Lucinda rushed around the kitchen getting dinner ready. While in the city, she’d bought a cook book to go onto her shelf. That morning, she spent an hour ruffling through the pages trying to find a recipe she could handle. Ceridwin stumped into the kitchen, meowing for food. “Just a minute, I have to get these carrots sliced. I just fed you! I honestly don’t know where you put it.” Lucinda jumped as she narrowly missed her fingers with the knife. A chill stole through her. Was my hand just pulled back? Dismissing the thought, she tossed the carrots into the skillet with the other sliced vegetables. Carefully placing lasagna noodles in a pot of boiling water, she ran into the bedroom to change. Shedding her jeans and sweater, Lucinda slid the filmy material of her new dress over her head and looked in the mirror. Simple, but cut perfectly for her small frame, the dress’s red contrasted nicely with her dark hair. She had agonized over whether or not to buy it at the time, but seeing it now, she was glad she did. “Not bad.” She stared at her reflection for several moments, assessing how she felt. Pretty. She felt pretty. She hadn’t felt that way for a very long time. Lucinda picked up her jeans and sweater from the floor and tossed them into her new hamper. She turned to see that she had forgotten to make up her bed and quickly straightened the covers. A sizzle sounded from the other room. “My lasagna!” Lucinda ran back into the kitchen and grabbed for the pot of lasagna that had boiled over. She cried out in pain as her hand closed over the scalding handle. At the same time, a force pulled her backward. Boiling water and lasagna splattered across the floor.

“Leave it, Darwin!” She stopped the shepherd with her foot and hustled him outside, closing the door. Walking slowly back to the sink, she ran her hand under cold water. A whisper of warm air trailed across her neck, bringing with it the faint scent of roses. Her back stiffened. “I know you’re here, Lucas. I can feel you.” Lucinda slammed the water faucet off. She stared out her kitchen window, anger gnawing at her insides. Ignoring her throbbing hand, she grabbed the garbage can and mop and cleaned the mess.

* * * *

Cronan paced up and down the path that ran along the seaside cliff. Lucinda’s anticipation rose within him, as did Lucas’s anger. Lucas. He bit back a wave of bitter frustration. He clenched his hand, crying out in pain. Opening it, Cronan watched as the skin on his palm reddened into a burn. What is happening to me? Swearing softly, he ran his other hand restlessly through his hair and turned around, leaning back against the cliff face and gazing out to sea. He started up the path. Halfway, he changed his mind and walked back down to where he had been standing. Cronan slammed his fist into the cliff face. This has not happened before. I have always been able to maintain my distance. He leaned his head upon the cool rock and closed his eyes, grinding his teeth.

* * * *

Summer of 1349 Cork, Ireland

The town lost almost half its people due to the sickness. It came, it attacked without prejudice, and it left chaos and suffering in its wake. It brought pustules, fever, vomiting, and blood. It made men, women, and children beg for mercy on their lives and souls. People fled in an effort to try and save themselves. It claimed those who remained. Cronan and his fellow porters carried the sick and the dying to the abbey on makeshift biers. They broke down barricaded doors to clear out the houses of the dead who had thought they could hide from the sickness. They stripped the houses and bodies of valuables before they carted the bodies away. They watched parents abandon their afflicted children to their fate. They carried those same children to the mass graves outside of the city walls to be buried with the hundreds of others. Cronan watched his wife die. “Do not abandon our children,” she pleaded with her over-bright, fevered eyes. Dark hair spilled across the straw mattress like rippling water as she grasped at her woolen blanket convulsively. “I will not.” His mind was numb. Bringing a finger up to wipe a tear that slid down her cheek, he gazed into the pools of her dark brown eyes, drowning in their pain. “They can be saved, Cronan.” She cried out in pain and clutched her side, gasping for air. “Leave me, and take them far away from here.” “I will not leave you.” Outside, he heard a bier being dragged past the doorway. It rattled like bones against the rocky path, followed by the distant rumble of thunder. “You must save our children!” “Yes, my love.” Cronan struggled to hold his emotions in check as he ran his shaking fingers over the woolen blanket. The blue, red, and green tartan was soaked in his wife’s tears. “We will all leave this place. Rest now.” Helpless to his wife’s pain and helpless to the supposed cures that had been relayed to him and had failed, he held her as she choked to death on her own blood hours later.

Within days, all seven of his children followed their mother’s fate. Cronan watched the bodies of his family as they were taken away by his fellow porters, one by one stripped of their valuables and stacked on biers like sacks of grain. When the first swelling appeared on his neck, he lay down in the straw to give himself willingly to death. He closed his eyes and inhaled the smells emanating from the dead and the sick as they wafted through the windows. The sharp scent of ozone from an impending summer storm mingled with the decay. But he didn’t die. His fellow porters returned to transport him to the abbey where he would recover. Recover to hang himself from the abbey rafters a week later.

* * * *

“I wish to die. Do not care for me.” Cronan glared at the young friar who sat beside him. “You know not what you are saying—” “I know well what I am saying. Leave me. Make your rounds to those that wish to live. Save your last rites for those that care.” He clutched his wife’s saffronthreaded blanket to his chest, stained with her blood and tears. “I care not.” He watched as the friar looked around the room uncertainly. The young man’s eyes lit upon one of the nuns, and his face colored. “I will not leave you.” The friar seemed to gather resolve and returned his attention to him. “You speak from grief.” “You do not know grief. You do not know guilt. Let…me…die.” The friar reached up to wipe his fevered brow. Pain seared through Cronan’s body, and he grabbed the man’s wrist, stopping him.

“This affliction cannot be cured. It is hopeless to even try,” he grated. Their eyes locked. Something indiscernible ed between them. “God has a plan. He will help us.” “God has forsaken us.” Cronan grimaced and laid his head back. “He has no plan.” “He will care for us.” Cronan laughed mirthlessly. “The way He cared for the hundreds that have died already? The way He cared for my wife and my seven children?” He grabbed the friar’s wooden cross that hung from around his neck and pulled him close. “My children died crying out for their mother. They died in agony! God spares no one. You will sicken and die like the ones you care for.” The man stumbled back in alarm, snapping the cord that affixed his cross. Gazing at the sharp edge of the cross in his hands, Cronan abruptly raked at the one pustule that had erupted on his body, hoping to do enough damage to end his life. Dimly, he felt the pressure alleviated as blood and pus began to run freely down his neck. He let his head fall back again and took in the friar’s shocked stare. He vaguely wondered if the man had ever loved a woman before. The cross fell from his hand onto the floor. The friar picked up the cross and wiped the blood on his wool tunic. His voice shook. “God have mercy. You know not what you say. He has a plan for us.” Cronan watched as the young man’s eyes settled on the nun again. Maybe he has loved a woman before, he thought to himself. Maybe he loves one now. No matter, we are all dead from this. Nobody will be saved. “He has a plan,” the friar repeated, this time a little less sure of himself.

* * * *

“Am I too early?” “No, you’re just in time!” Lucinda stood to one side to let him in. “I was just about to ruin my second pan of lasagna. I set my timer this time, though.” “I love ruined lasagna.” Michael’s eyes appraised her. “You look beautiful, by the way. Oh! I brought this.” He handed her a bottle of sparkling water. “Marny mentioned you didn’t drink.” “Oh did she?” Lucinda replied. “Well, she’s right actually, I don’t. Unless you want me to fall asleep on you.” “That would be interesting.” “I don’t mean on you.” She blushed. The bedroom door slammed shut. Lucinda jumped. “Old house…breezes come through the cracks.” She added a little louder, “Whether you want them to or not.” “My house has the same problem,” he chuckled. “I don’t drink much either. Perrier instead of Dom Perignon is fine with me.” “Make yourself comfortable on the couch. I’ll pour us a glass of water.” She flourished the bottle. “So, how long have you lived here, Lucinda?” “A little over a year,” she replied from the kitchen. She twisted the cap off the Perrier bottle and set it on the counter. The cap flew across the room and hit the wall. “Do you like it?” “Lucas!” she growled. “Um, yes, I do,” she continued, answering Michael’s question. “It’s small and quiet. Most of the time.” Checking the cupboard for her two wine glasses, she was dismayed to see that they weren’t there. “Do you need some help?”

“No, I’m fine!” Lucinda called back. Frustrated, she searched in all her cupboards and eventually found the glasses under the sink. “You said you had a dog?” “He’s outside.” She poured the sparkling water hastily, sloshing some over the edge. “I hope he’s not out there on of me. Feel free to let him in. I love animals.” “Well, if you’re sure.” Juggling the wine glasses, Lucinda opened the back door to let Darwin in. “He’s kind of picky with men, though. If he growls, I’ll put him back outside.” Darwin ran down the hallway ahead of her and approached Michael, tail wagging. “Hey, buddy! Darwin, right?” “Yes.” “Hey, Darwin.” Michael scratched him on the ear. Darwin immediately rolled over for a belly rub. “He likes you.” Lucinda handed Michael a glass. “He’s really quite shameless if he likes you.” “Where did you get him?” “I found him on the beach when I moved in.” Lucinda motioned to the couch. “Have a seat. The lasagna will be about ten minutes or so.” “Thank you.” Michael sat down, moving one of the couch pillows to make room for her. His eyes caught her bookshelf and the two books sitting on it. “Just starting your collection?” “I used to have more, actually.” “But?”

She paused. “I left most of my things with my parents when I moved here.” “Why? If you don’t mind me asking.” “Starting over.” She shrugged her shoulders. “Oh. Bad relationship?” “End of a relationship.” “Your call or his?” She pondered the bluntness of his question. “Nobody’s call. There was an accident. He died.” “Geez, Lucinda! I’m sorry. Me and my big mouth.” “It’s okay. It’s getting easier to talk about it.” “That must have been rough.” “It was. It is.” Lucinda tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. “Anyways, that was in the past, and it’s time to move on now.” “To you moving on.” Michael held his glass up to hers and clinked it gently. His hand suddenly jerked and the glass’s contents spilled in his lap. “Whoops!” “I’ll go get you a towel!” She dashed into the kitchen. Michael wiped his hand on his pant leg. “Good thing I’m only drinking water. Aside from my big mouth, I tend to be a bit of a klutz.” “Me too.” She handed him a towel. “And somewhat disorganized, as Marny likes to remind me. My keys end up in the laundry half the time because I forget to take them out of my pocket. I guess if I had a key chain, it would be helpful.” “Perhaps you’ve been healing from your past and have other things on your mind.” Lucinda gave him a warm smile. “Well, thank you for that. I’ll take that excuse instead of confessing to being a slob.”

“Sometimes a crisis can throw you for a loop.” “You talk like you’ve had experience.” “My parents both died the same year. My mother died of cancer and—” he took a deep breath “—my father died three months later from the guilt.” “Guilt?” “Survivor guilt, I believe they call it. He felt he should have been the one to go first. He basically stopped living.” Lucinda paused. “I’m sorry. How long ago did that happen?” “It’s been a little over five years,” he replied. “They left me the money I spent on the sailboat, actually. I was reluctant to spend it, for some reason. I kept thinking it needed to go toward something meaningful. Then, one day I decided my life is meaningful. I had ceased to live it.” He gazed down at her. “You need to find the right key to move on with your life sometimes. When it fits, you’ll know.” She took in his earnest blue eyes and the lock of hair that lay stubbornly on his forehead. His eyes strayed to her lips, and she felt her cheeks warm. The timer went off, causing her to jump. “Dinner.” “Right.” Michael followed her into the kitchen. Lucinda put on an oven mitt and slid the hot pan from the oven. “Mmm, looks delicious.” “I hope so. I’m really not much of a cook.” She set the pan down on the counter. “It needs to sit a while, according to the recipe.” “Can I help you set the table?” “Thank you!” Lucinda handed him two plates and grabbed some utensils. Michael set the plates on the table along with two blue-and-saffron striped cloth napkins. “These are nice.”

Lucinda raised her eyebrows. “Not very many men would even notice.” “I notice.” He caught her eye. One of the forks Lucinda had set on the table fell to the ground. He bent to pick it up. “I just bought them,” Lucinda said nervously, eying the fork. “The napkins, I mean. Actually, I’d be embarrassed to tell you just how much I just bought. My house has been pretty empty.” “That, I understand. Maybe you can come over and help me decorate mine?” “Maybe I could,” Lucinda replied, self-consciously. They both stood, facing each other, an expectant pause filling the air. The oven timer went off suddenly, causing Lucinda to jump. She shut the timer off with a frown. “I swear I turned this off, it must have stuck,” she muttered. “Go ahead and sit, Michael. I made us salads, we can start with those.” “I love salad. I hope to start a vegetable garden at my new place. I’m not sure what would grow around here, though.” He let out a resigned sigh. “Too many ideas. I’m trying to finish my kitchen right now.” “Marny might be able to help you with planning out your vegetable garden.” Lucinda set the salads on the table. “She’s the plant genius around here. She can grow anything. I don’t know how she does it.” “Yes, your friend is very knowledgeable about her plants. How did you meet her, by the way?” “She came over and introduced herself when I moved in. Like she does.” Lucinda chuckled. “She knows no boundaries, Marny. But I don’t know what I would have done without her this past year.” “It’s good to have a friend like that.” “How about you?” “Me?”

“You must have had lots of friends in Berkeley.” “Mm,” Michael agreed, popping a tomato in him mouth. “Don’t you miss them?” “I do. I expect some of them will start coming up with excuses to visit soon. With the beach so close by and my sailboat, it’s quite a draw for them,” he said with a chuckle. “How long have you sailed, Michael?” “Ahh, darn it. I knew I couldn’t keep my inexperience a secret.” “Seriously?” He looked at her sheepishly. “I only just learned. I took some courses at the university last year. I’ve always wanted to. I think that’s what led me to reassess my life.” “And I’m putting myself in your hands?” Lucinda teased. “Hmm, I don’t know…” “My capable hands,” he countered, making a grab for his fork as it slipped from the table again. “Though, they don’t seem to be very capable right now.” He bent to retrieve his napkin as it too, slipped from his lap and onto the floor. “Apparently, I can’t seem to keep things where they need to be. Excuse me while I make a mess of everything.” Lucinda scanned the kitchen, anger pricking at her insides. “No apologies needed. It’s usually me that makes the mess. In fact, this house sometimes messes itself up with no help at all.” Michael eyed her, bemused. Lucinda changed the subject. “Lasagna?” “Thank you. It looks wonderful, by the way. My compliments to the chef.” Lucinda cut the lasagna and slid a serving spatula under the pasta. She gripped

the spatula tighter as she felt a slight pressure around her wrist. “I’m glad I was able to do something on my own, for once.” She caught Michael still eying her. “I, um, don’t cook often.” The pressure on her wrist ceased. They finished their meal without further incident. Michael helped her clear the table, stacking the plates in the sink. “Shall I help wash up? I’m quite domestic,” he said in mock seriousness, draping a towel around his waist. “I’m all for just leaving them.” Lucinda laughed. “But if you want to wear the towel, it looks lovely on you.” “Quite all right, I’ll skip the towel, and the dishes.” He whipped the towel off with a flourish and set it back on its hook. “Would you like to dance, then?” He held his hand out. “There’s no music.” “We can watch the sun as it sets, and I could sing.” A small frown creased his forehead. “Hm, maybe I’d better not. Wouldn’t want to chase you away. Well, we can watch the sun set while we dance anyways.” He led her to the bay window in the living room. “I’m not much of a dancer,” Lucinda apologized. “I am.” She grinned and set her glass on the coffee table. He drew her in close. Lucinda turned her head to one side just in time to see her glass pushed off the coffee table. It hit the throw rug lightly and rolled under the couch. Michael, not noticing, continued to hold her and swayed to the silent music. She turned her head to the other side and closed her eyes, determined to enjoy the moment.

* * * *

Hours later, Lucinda closed the front door behind Michael with a small click. Turning, she scanned the living room. “I know you’re still here, Lucas.” She bent down and retrieved her glass from under the couch. “And I didn’t appreciate that at all.” Stomping off to the kitchen, she slammed the glass as hard as she dared on the counter. “You’re not going to show yourself to me now?” She placed her hands on her hips, surveying her kitchen. “You didn’t seem to have a difficult time making your presence known a little while ago!” The kitchen remained silent. Sighing in frustration, Lucinda switched off the house lights. Darwin followed her into the bedroom and settled down beside Ceridwin in his bed. Muttering to herself angrily, Lucinda jerked at the zipper and let her dress fall to the floor. Reconsidering, she picked it up and hung it in the closet. As she slipped into her new nightgown, she was distracted for a moment by the silky feel of the blue material. She ran her hands over it and gazed into the mirror. A warm breeze slid down her spine, jerking her from her reverie. Ignoring the breeze that clung to her, Lucinda slipped wordlessly between new flannel sheets and switched off the bedroom lamp. The warm breeze stole over her and settled like a blanket. The cloying smell of roses stuck to her skin persistently. She lay tense with anger for an hour before the breeze finally slipped away and was replaced by fitful sleep. She stood at the head of the church and waited for Thomas to her. Their wedding guests were all dressed in white. Organ music played somberly in the background. Looking down the aisle, it seemed to stretch for miles. She could barely see the door at the end. The door glowed with a ghostly light. The light framed him and lent an aura-like silhouette. He walked slowly toward her, his movements familiar. Closer and closer he came until her family and friends faded into the background. Lucinda tried to see his face, but the patterns in the lace made it difficult, her veil a midnight black. Lucinda sat up with a start, heart pounding. The faint smell of roses clung to her sheets. Slipping out of bed, she padded into the kitchen, filling a glass with water. After a few sips, she returned to her bed. She lay there for an hour,

churning over her nightmare, before she was able to fall asleep again.

Chapter Thirty-Four

“I’m so happy for you!” Marny hugged Lucinda with her good arm. “It sounds like you and Michael had a great time.” “We did,” Lucinda said, somewhat reserved. She picked up a book from the bookstore display. “I haven’t had that good of a time in a while,” she added quietly. “Even with Lucas?” Lucinda grimaced and set the book back down. “I guess you weren’t really dating or anything, right?” “No, we weren’t. Lucas was a friend.” “Was? So, you guys did have a fight.” “Yes. No.” Lucinda ran her hands through her hair. “I don’t know. He did something that I can’t forgive.” “What did he do?” Lucinda shook her head. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be nosy.” Marny gave her another hug. “Well, I did, actually. They come and go, girlie. Get used to it.” “Gee, thanks, Marny.” “I mean until the right one comes along. Like Michael!” “Well, we’ll see.” “Are you going to see him again?”

“Michael? Actually, he invited me over to his place this afternoon to see what he’s done to it.” “Oooh! His place, huh?” “Stop.” Marny giggled. “Let it be what it will be, Lucinda. Michael seems like he’s really into you. Who knows where it will go? The future is an open book, right?” She picked up a book with a half-clothed couple embracing on the cover and opened it to a random page. “‘He held her in his arms and crushed her waiting lips with his own,’” she read with loud aplomb, “‘and they knew they were destined to be together forever.’” She snapped the book shut. “Or at least until they run out of condoms.” “Marny!” “What? I’m a grownup.” Marny grinned at her embarrassment. “I think I’m going to get this one. I’ll let you know how it turns out.” Lucinda picked up the book she had just put down. “Maybe I’ll get this one and actually finish it.” “Arthurian Romances,” Marny read over her shoulder. “Bet mine has more heaving bosoms than yours.” “I’ll bet it does too.” Marny peered into her face. “Are you sad about Lucas?” “No.” Lucinda looked away. “Maybe,” she sighed. “He’s just—he doesn’t seem to realize that he can’t—it’s complicated. Can we not talk about it right now?” “Okay, it sounds like you need to work it out on your own. If you need a girlfriend to talk to…” “You’ll be the first one I call. The only one I call.”

* * * *

Lucinda rode her bicycle up to Michael’s house. Fluffy clouds scurried overhead, and the air was crisp and clear. The sun warmed her back as she parked her bicycle on his front steps. Walking up to the door, Lucinda was reminded of the last time she was there. Remnants of her nightmare the night before still clung to her. She dismissed both thoughts with a shiver and knocked. “Welcome back!” “Thanks for inviting me back.” “I wasn’t trying to embarrass you,” Michael added quickly. “I consider the first time you were here a blessing in disguise, actually.” “Thanks.” Lucinda paused, taking in the compliment. She entered the living room, so different than what it had looked like when she had been here with Lucas. Different, she reflected resolutely, but still nice. Better, in fact. “You’ve done a lot to it,” she remarked, taking in the sharp tang of fresh paint on the walls and the newly sanded wood floors. “I have.” He closed the door behind her. “I still need to finish the tiling in the kitchen before I send for the rest of my furniture, but at least I have a couch to offer you now.” “Do you need any help? I came prepared.” Lucinda held up her empty hands. “Really? Are you offering?” “I am. My house was pretty run-down when I bought it. I figured out the repairs as I went along. So, I guess that makes me an expert.” “My intention was honestly just to show you what I’ve done, but okay! I like a woman who is willing.” Michael ran a hand through his hair. “I mean, willing to help out. Sorry. I didn’t mean—”

Lucinda flushed. “I know what you meant.” The front door flew open behind her. “Whoa. That’s one thing that I’m still getting used to around here.” He firmly closed the door. “All the breezes and stuff moving around.” Lucinda glanced around the living room uneasily. “If you’re serious, I could use some help with the tiling in the kitchen.” “I am serious. You have me for the rest of the evening.” Michael raised his eyebrows suggestively. “I mean to help out.” Lucinda flushed again. Michael chuckled. “How about if I take you to dinner afterward, then?” “Deal.” “Then, come into the kitchen, m’lady.” Lucinda followed him. She shivered as she ed through a cold spot in the hallway. “What do you think?” Michael gestured grandly. “I like it!” She ired the half-finished kitchen. “I love this shade of blue.” “Thank you. Another coat should do it. I’m waiting for the first to dry.” He touched the wall with the tip of his finger. Lucinda picked up a tile. “Do you need the edge tiles cut for over here?” An invisible force swept it from her hands. She made a grab for it before it hit the ground. “Nice catch. I have a tile cutter. Do you know how to use one?” “Like I said,” Lucinda replied with determination, “I had to figure things out on my own.” Damn it, Lucas!

“Great! I’ll start over here, and you can start over there. With both of us doing the edges, we’ll be done in no time.” Lucinda picked up a tape measure and marked off a tile for cutting. “So, you mentioned that your house needed repairs when you bought it. Was it a rental like this one?” “Actually, it was empty for quite some time.” She picked up the cutter and plugged it in. The plug was jerked from the outlet by an unseen hand. Clenching her jaw, she reached over and plugged it in again. “I believe there was a death.” “Oh, wow. Accident?” “Um, no.” Lucinda picked up the tile cutter. Her hair was pushed gently back away from her face. She stopped, brief anger boiling inside of her. “That’s a shame.” Lucinda turned on the cutter and felt a guiding pressure against her arm as she began to cut. She shook it off. The phone rang. “Excuse me,” Michael said. “Lucas,” Lucinda growled once Michael left the room. “I know you’re here. Leave me alone!” The pressure lingered on her wrist. It moved up her arm and stopped. “I don’t need your help, and I don’t want you here right now!” Lucinda felt his presence leave her. She sat back on her heels, tears pricking behind her closed eyes. “That was the first friend inviting himself and his girlfriend over next weekend. I told them I had plans.” “Because of me? We can go sailing another weekend.” “No, I want to go sailing that weekend. With you.” He looked at her with

sincerity. “I’m looking forward to it.” He picked up the trowel again. “I have every intention of introducing you to my friends, though. They are all quite horrible and will tease you mercilessly.” He grinned. “If you don’t mind that, I think you will get along swimmingly with them.” “I don’t mind that a bit.”

* * * *

Outside, Lucas waited. Watching the house, he sensed Lucinda’s joy. It pricked at him, causing another feeling to rise like bile. He waited for several hours, brooding, until he saw them drive away. In a blink he was in the kitchen, bitterness flooding his thoughts. He kicked over a large can. Blue paint oozed slowly from between the lid and the rim, spreading viscously across the tile floor.

* * * *

Michael drove along the long, winding road into town. They laughed and made light conversation, but underneath it, Lucinda was on edge. Lucas had followed her to Michael’s house. And it wasn’t because Cronan was there, she was certain of it. For some reason, last night’s nightmare kept forcing its way into the forefront of her mind. It poked at her like a splinter. “So, you mentioned your friend, Lucas, was ing through town. Did he ever make it to his destination?” Michael asked. Lucinda felt her stomach lurch. “Um…” “I’m sorry, did I say the wrong thing?” “No. You just took me by surprise.”

“I hope you told him no hard feelings about my house and all. Everyone has tough times.” “Actually, I didn’t. But I will.” “Great. Because if he’s a friend of yours, I want to make sure we’re good.” “Yeah, I want to make sure you’re good too.” Her heart skipped a beat. “How long have you known each other?” “Lucas and I? Um, a long time. So, Michael, where are we going?” Lucinda adjusted her seat belt. “I’m pretty hungry, and we just ed that new café. How about if we eat there?” “Sure!” Michael slowed and made a U-turn. “Anywhere you want.” She sighed in relief and unbuckled her seat belt as he parked the car. “Great. Perfect.” Her heart thumped wildly in her chest as she looked into the empty backseat.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Cronan wound against a cypress tree in his spirit from. He watched as the man got out of his car and walked to the front door, opening it. The door closed behind him. In a flicker, Cronan was inside the house. Merging within the shadows in the corner of the room, he watched the man toss his keys into a blue glass dish that sat on a table. Cronan’s eyes followed him solemnly as he set several bags onto the couch. Reaching into one of the bags, Michael pulled out a small box. Opening it, he smiled. He pulled out some blue wrapping paper and white ribbon from another bag and proceeded to wrap the gift, humming tunelessly to himself. Unseen in the corner, Cronan silently watched. Melancholy washed over him like a wave as the man switched on a lamp sitting beside the couch. Michael pulled out a small card from one of the bags and grabbed a pen. Thinking for a moment, he wrote a short message and signed his name. He read it several times before tucking the card into the envelope and sealing it. Placing the card under the ribbon, Michael went into the kitchen. Cronan moved in the shadows of the room. He laid his hand on the card, closed his eyes, and was still. After a moment, he bowed his head and left as silently as he had arrived. He felt himself pulled toward Lucinda’s bungalow. She was silent within him, however, so it wasn’t her. Lucas! He was planning something—Cronan felt the Guardian’s heightened anxiety. Swearing softly to himself, he went to him. He could see the Guardian crouching in the shadows outside. “What are you doing, Lucas?” Cronan said, approaching him. He manifested into his physical form.

He scowled. “I can’t get away from you.” “Did you expect to? I feel like I need to watch you constantly now. I do not trust you.” “I need to talk to her.” Lucas kept his gaze on the bungalow. Cronan nodded toward the car parked in Lucinda’s driveway. “Her friend is here. You cannot.” “I need to make her listen to me. To understand why I did what I did.” “Someone else is falling in love with her,” Cronan said grimly. “His intentions are true. You cannot have her. You were never meant to have her.” “We were meant to be together.” “You were not. And you cannot make it so without destroying her future and ours.” “Isn’t that what you’ve been trying to do all along? Destroy her future?” Lucas retorted. “Why the sudden change of heart?” “That is not what I do, Lucas.” Cronan’s gray eyes glittered dangerously. “And I have no change of heart.” He rubbed his brow absently. “Things are not going as they usually do. Something is different.” “It’s because Lucinda cares about me.” “Lucinda cannot help it, you are her Guardian! But she does not care about you the way you think she does.” Cronan raised his eyebrow. “The way you want her to.” “I’m not listening to this.” He turned to leave. “I need to speak to her again.” “Lucas, you are treading on dangerous ground. You cannot make up your own rules. That is not how it works!” He grabbed his arm, eyes boring into his. “I would have thought you learned that from the last time we were bound.” “The last time—” A flush burned across Lucas’s cheekbones. “I was trying to

stop him from murdering the man Margaret loved! She would have wanted me to!” “You were not supposed to interfere. You were her Guardian, not her champion. We are not to meddle with the fate of the other humans around us. Our duty is only to the one to whom we are obligated.” “I was doing what she would have wanted.” “Look what happened because of that! You were not there to guide her as you should have.” “I just thought if I could—” “He was already dead, Lucas. You could have stopped her from jumping, and you didn’t. That was not her time. You were her Guardian, and you failed!” “And you failed as well!” “That was not my fault.” Cronan’s eyes blazed dangerously. “You know I cannot take them if they commit suicide.” Lucas met his gaze, unwavering. “And you would know all about suicide, wouldn’t you?” “As would you,” Cronan grated back. The men stared each other down, the weight of their past hanging tangibly in the air. “That has nothing to do with Lucinda’s life now, Lucas. Our time is gone and we continue to pay for it. Now, step aside and stop interfering.” “You just want me to leave so you can have her to yourself.” Cronan grabbed him by the front of his sweater. “Are you listening to me? You need to stop this now!” “You love her too. Tell me that you don’t.” Cronan blinked and pulled back a fraction. Buried emotions threatened to

overwhelm him, and he steeled himself. “It is of little importance. I do not care what happens to you, Lucas.” He leaned into him, gritting his teeth. “But I wish to move on. I grow weary of this.” The anger drained from him. “I cannot do it any longer.” Lucas’s shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes. The moon cast a silver glow over his features, freezing them in time. “She has released the guilt over the accident as you wished her to.” “I cannot…I do not want to let her go.” “It does not matter what you want,” he interrupted softly. “You have to make a sacrifice, Lucas. I believe we both do.”

Chapter Thirty-Six

“So how did Michael’s place look?” “It was nice.” Lucinda handed Marny a mug of tea. “He’s working really hard on it. I helped him on the kitchen floor.” “I’ll bet you did!” “I’ll ignore that comment! I like him, though.” She gave a shy shrug. “He makes me laugh. He took me out to dinner afterward.” “How did that go?” “It was fun.” “You guys go well together.” “Thanks,” Lucinda replied. Marny put her feet up on Lucinda’s new coffee table. “Hey, you mentioned that you tried to talk to your folks when you went into the city. You didn’t say how it went.” “You’re right, I didn’t.” “Not great, huh?” “We have a lot of unresolved issues.” “Like what?” Marny studied her closely. “Does it involve the accident?” “Sort of. Not entirely though. It’s complicated.” “So you keep saying.”

Lucinda paused and bit her lip. “Marny, if I tell you something, will you promise to not tell anyone?” “Of course. I’m your best friend, Lucinda. You can trust me.” “I know I can. It’s just…I know I can.” Lucinda’s thudding heartbeat reverberated in her ears. “Something happened in that accident. Something life changing.” She swallowed tightly. “It’s why I left the city to come here.” “Let me guess. You feel guilty about the accident. Responsible. It’s called survivor’s guilt, Lucinda. It’s completely norm—” “No,” Lucinda interrupted. “It’s not that, Marny. I know about survivor’s guilt. I wish it were that. I could go to counseling for that.” She paused and stared into her mug, watching tendrils of steam escape. “I saw Death.” “Your fiancé’s death?” “No. My Death.” She looked up into Marny’s face. “Not just the possibility of my death. But Death himself.” Marny stared at her friend for a full minute before she spoke. “I’m not even going to say you imagined that, Lucinda, because I don’t want to insult your intelligence.” Lucinda let out a pent-up breath. “I know it sounds crazy.” “No, it doesn’t. Okay, it kind of does, but I’m your friend, Lucinda.” “Thanks.” She paused again, still chewing her lip. “I saw my fiancé’s Death as well.” She hesitated. “I saw it take him.” “Right. You saw him die in the accident, is that what you mean?” Marny waited for a reply. “No, that’s not what you mean. Okay.” She leaned back, setting her mug on the table. “You’re talking about some very serious stuff here, you realize that, right?” Lucinda nodded. Marny leaned forward again and laid her hand on Lucinda’s arm. “But I believe

you. I’ve seen some weird stuff in my lifetime, Lucinda. And not all of it fits in with conventional religion, you know? You have to choose your own path. Your own beliefs.” “Thank you,” Lucinda replied, relieved. She furrowed her brow again. “I have to tell you something else too.” “You’re an alien from the Planet Kryptonite?” “That’s not funny.” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. It’s just…Sorry.” She gave her arm a squeeze. “Tell me. I’m listening.” “Ever since I was a kid, I’ve been able to see spirits. Mostly of people I’ve had with. And animals that have died too.” Marny nodded slowly. “I knew there was something you’ve been hiding.” “I’m not weird.” “I know you’re not weird.” “The first time I was when I was six. I saw my grandfather after he died. It’s why my mother and I don’t get along.” “She doesn’t believe you?” “She doesn’t even want to hear it, Marny. She never has. Plus, I tried to tell her what happened to me in that accident, but she won’t hear that either.” “How about your dad?” “My dad…he lives with her. He has to take her side, of course. He doesn’t like to upset her.” “Lucinda, I’m sorry.” Marny leaned forward and gave her a hug. “I know that took a lot of courage to tell me that.” “Thanks, Marny.” Lucinda took a big breath. It felt like a huge weight had been removed from her chest.

“Okay, I know I probably don’t want to know, but—” Marny paused “—what did it look like?” “What did what look like?” “Death.” Tension built in Lucinda’s shoulders. “I’m not sure I should say.” “Was it an angel, or a feeling, or some sort of energy?” Marny asked. “I’ve always wondered.” She closed her eyes tightly and shook her head. “I—I don’t think it’s a good idea to tell you.” Marny nodded. “Okay. I’ll accept that.” She paused. “Has that happened to you since? Have you seen, you know, Death?” Lucinda met her Marny’s eyes. After several moments of silence, she bit her lip and nodded. “Crap, Lucinda. Are you scared?” Lucinda thought for a moment and shook her head. “No. Not anymore. At least, not for me.”

* * * *

After Marny left, Lucinda lay in bed and stared out the window, watching clouds scurry across the moon. That went well, she thought. Marny actually believed me. Well, she didn’t laugh at me, at least. She switched off her light and pulled the covers up to her chin, staring into the darkness. No, she believed me. Eventually, she dropped off to sleep.

* * * *

Looking down at her wedding dress, she saw the black lace matched her veil. She glanced at her fiancé, who now stood beside her. Head bowed, he was turned from the priest in such a way to obscure his face. Something at her feet inexplicably caused a feeling of dread to form in the pit of her stomach. She tried to focus on it but her veil obstructed her view. The priest’s murmurs faded in and out of her consciousness, his words drifted away and were lost. The murmuring stopped. Hands lifted her veil. Lucinda was finally able to look down and was shocked to see Thomas’s body. Blood seeped from his head and pooled around her feet. Broken glass was scattered over his body like flower offerings. She watched as his face flickered and morphed until it was no longer Thomas staring sightlessly into her eyes—it was Michael. Panic rose in her throat as a hand suddenly cupped her chin. She looked into Lucas’s face just as he covered her mouth to stifle a scream.

* * * *

Morning came. Dawn sliced the indigo sky like shards of glass. Lucinda stood on the first outcropping of rock overlooking the sea. Seagulls screamed overhead and soared along the cliffs. A small sound from behind startled her. “Lucas.” Her brow furrowed, and she turned from him. “What are you doing?” “Standing. Thinking.” “About?”

“None of your business.” She felt him watch her. “What do you want, Lucas?” “To be with you.” Lucinda shifted her weight uneasily. The longing in his voice sent alarm bells throughout her body. “Is it too much to ask?” “Yes, it is.” She turned to him. “Lucas, I don’t know how you expect us to be together.” “You seem to have more than enough time to spend with Michael,” he retorted bitterly. “I have to live my life!” Anger welled up inside her. “I get to choose who I spend my time with, not you. Stop following me and interfering!” Her heart thudded in her chest. “You’re not a part of this world, Lucas. I don’t even know what you are.” He flinched. “What was your life like before me? Did you have one?” “Of course I had one.” “A real one?” His gaze shifted. “I can’t speak of that time.” “Why?” “Because I can’t.” His face was pale. “You said you wanted me to trust you, Lucas. Why won’t you trust me?” Lucinda’s voice was raw with emotion. “You know everything about my life, and I know nothing about yours. Nothing!” He gave her a look of warning. “I don’t know everything about your life, Lucinda.” His words hung in the air.

“Yes, Lucas,” she said evenly. “You do.” “Lucinda—” Lucas gathered her hands to his chest “—please don’t be angry. I cannot speak of my past. It is against the rules.” “Whose rules?” She pulled away. “Lucinda—” “I can’t be the only one you’ve ever cared about, Lucas,” Lucinda pressed. “You said you had a life before me. A life. Which means you were allowed to love somebody—” “No.” “What do you mean, ‘no’?” “I wasn’t allowed to love a woman.” Two spots of color burned along his cheekbones. “Not like that.” “Why?” He dropped his gaze, muscles working in his jaw. “I cannot answer that.” She fought the urge to reach out to him. “What happened, Lucas? Why couldn’t you?” “Because it was forbidden!” His face contorted in anguish. “It was forbidden. And I was asked to leave. After I left, I thought I could start again, but it didn’t work out like that.” “Leave where?” His eyes were full of misery. “I cannot speak of this anymore. I have said too much already.” He took her by the arms. “I love you. We were meant to be together. I won’t hurt you, and I won’t leave you.” The chill of his words hit her like an icy wave.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

“Michael. It’s Lucinda.” She picked at the peeling paint on her table. “Um, I was thinking. Maybe we should put off our boat trip this Saturday.” “Put it off? Is everything okay?” “Yes, it’s fine. It’s just…” Lucinda took a deep breath and tried to sound nonchalant. “It’s just that I think we’ve been seeing a lot of each other lately, and well, I don’t want to take things too fast.” There was a pause. “Did I say something wrong at dinner the other night?” “No! No, you didn’t say anything wrong.” Her stomach was in knots. “I don’t want you to…I mean, I don’t want to—” “You don’t want to dive into a relationship right now,” Michael replied in a calm tone. She squeezed her eyes tight. “Right. Yes, that’s it. I don’t want to dive into a relationship right now. I’m not ready.” She heard Michael draw in his breath. “Does that include a friendship, as well?” “Um, no, I guess it doesn’t.” “Well then, would you still go sailing with me? Spend some time together as friends? No obligations.” Her mind raced, drowning out her own good sense. “Just friends?” “Just friends.” “Um, okay, Michael. I guess that would be safe.” “Safe?”

“I—I mean, okay. Yes.” “So, I’ll see you Saturday morning, then?” “Saturday morning.” The phone clicked on the other end. “We’re just friends,” she called out. “Just friends.” Her voice echoed off the walls of the empty house. She bit her lip to stave off the tears.

* * * *

“This is so fun! Not like work at all! We should plant those shrubs there.” Marny gestured with her cast to the bare area that ran around Lucinda’s porch. “I mean, you need to plant them. With my help overseeing things, of course.” “Of course,” Lucinda said. “Thanks for helping. Really. I wouldn’t have known what to plant without you.” “I’ve had a list as long as my arm since I met you! Your yard was screaming for me.” Marny motioned to the back of the car. “Those herbs we picked out can be planted over on that side so the wind doesn’t hit them directly. The house will act as a shield. And you can plant those flowers between the shrubs…” She continued to talk to herself as she mulled over the collection of pots. Lucinda gazed across the windswept plains and fought a wave of melancholy. “Hey! Chop-chop, girlie!” Marny snapped her fingers. “What’s wrong? You aren’t smiling.” “Sorry. I’m smiling…” “No, really. Now you’re trying too hard. I’m happy you called me, but something’s wrong.” Marny placed her uninjured hand on her hip. “Spill it. Is everything still okay between you and Michael?” “Um, yeah. But there’s no ‘between’ us. We’re just friends.”

“What?” Marny squawked. “Friends? When did that happen?” “It didn’t happen. It just is.” Lucinda busied herself with digging a hole. Marny sighed loudly. “Okay, so maybe it did happen. Things were going too fast, is all.” “Too fast? Girlie, you haven’t even slept together yet. That’s not too fast, that’s saintly.” “I don’t want him to get hurt.” “Were you planning on using and dumping him? Gee, Lucinda, I didn’t have you pegged for that kind of girl at all.” “I know what I’m doing.” Lucinda placed some flowers firmly into the hole she had dug and tamped fresh soil around them. “We’re friends right now. That’s the way it has to be.” “Okay, okay.” Marny watched as Lucinda dug the next hole. “Have you heard from Lucas?” “No, I haven’t.” “Hm. You know, if you ever wanted to introduce us, I’d love to meet him.” “That can’t happen.” “Why?” “Because it can’t.” “Why can’t it?” “Because he’s not here right now.” “He moved? Already? Small town life chased him away fast enough.” Lucinda stared at the hole she had dug, lost in thought. A cloud ed over the sun, casting her in shadow.

“Oh, well.” Marny shrugged. “It wasn’t meant to be, I guess.” “Yes. It wasn’t meant to be.” “Other than Lucas and Michael, everything else okay?” Marny asked. “I mean, you haven’t seen anything weird lately?” “No, Marny. It’s fine. I’m fine. I need to take things slower with Michael, is all.” Marny handed her another pot of flowers. “Nobody said love was easy.” “Nobody said love at all,” Lucinda retorted. “Right.” Marny stood and watched Lucinda dig determinedly into the ground with the trowel. After a stretch of silence, she squatted down and placed a hand over hers. “Lucinda—” she met her gaze “—you’re always telling me to put myself out there and give things a chance. And you’re right, you know. It’s hard to do that and not feel like you’re taking a huge leap of faith sometimes.” Lucinda clutched the dirt with her fingers. “It’s hard.” She bit her lip as her voice threatened to break. “I know it’s hard.” She squeezed her hand. “But you can’t be afraid to live your life. You deserve to be happy.” “I know I do,” her voice broke as the tears came. “But I don’t want anyone to get hurt because of me. I don’t know which direction to go to make that happen.” “Forward.” Marny set her jaw. “You go forward. That’s all you can do. You stand up for what you want and take control of your own life. You take that leap of faith.” “When did you get so wise?” “A little birdie has been giving me the same advice for the past year.” Marny wiped a tear from Lucinda’s cheek. “I’ve only recently realized how smart she was.”

* * * *

Lucinda stood at the bay window and watched the setting sun. It looks nice and homey now with Marny’s touch, she reflected. Shadows from the new shrubs and flowers stretched across the terrain. With a sigh, she sunk onto her couch and pulled one of the large pillows into her chest. Marny’s words stuck to her like burrs. Stand up for what you want. Take control of your own life and take that leap of faith. Lucinda shook her head imperceptibly as fear gnawed at her insides. Tossing the pillow aside, she skipped dinner and decided to go for a walk instead. Lucinda wandered across the bare tundra toward the ocean. The wind whipped her hair, setting it adrift around her face. She sat at the top of the cliffs that overlooked the sea, avoiding the path that led down to it. The setting sun bathed her face, illuminating the turmoil of her thoughts. Huddled in her coat, she sat for over an hour noting a pause in the air, a thickness that pressed against her skin like a blanket. She shifted her weight on the ground and realized her fingers and toes had gone numb from the cold. Reluctantly, she stood and walked back to the house. That night, moonlight streamed across the bedroom, lighting the dark corners. Lucinda murmured fitfully in her sleep, and the smell of roses and ozone seeped into her subconscious. She pushed the covers off, arms outstretched in supplication. In one corner of her room, Cronan crouched, steady gray eyes intent upon her. Lucas leaned against the wall in the other, arms crossed and his gaze steadfast. Both men watched her sleep, each simultaneously caught up in her dreams and lost in his own thoughts.

* * * *

Saturday morning. The phone rang. “Lucinda. It’s Michael.” “Hi.” “Hi.” “Michael, I’m sorry, I don’t know why—” “No, I’m sorry. I was pressuring you, I didn’t mean to. I just—” “No, you weren’t. It’s me. I’m…” Lucinda paused awkwardly. After a moment of silence, Michael continued. “I’ve been checking the weather, and it looks like a storm is coming in this evening. Do you still want to chance it? We could always do something else.” He paused. “Or not?” “Well…” Lucinda looked outside at the rising sun and cloudless, blue sky. “There’re no clouds right now.” “None at all,” he agreed. “I’m sure the weather man is overreacting.” “Let’s go. If it looks rainy, we can always turn back, right?” “I was hoping you’d say that because I packed a picnic already.” She chuckled. “You must have been up at the crack of dawn!” “I was.” “I’ll give Darwin a quick walk and be ready by the time you get here.” “Do you want to bring him?” Lucinda eyed Darwin who lay next to Ceridwin on her bed. “No, he’s never been on a boat. I’m not sure if he’d like it. I’ll leave him home.” “Okay, see you in a few.”

* * * *

Michael parked in the lot next to where his boat was docked. Stepping out, he quickly grabbed the picnic basket from the back seat. He had been guarding it closely and hadn’t allowed her to look inside in spite of teasing and requests. He held it up high as he helped her from the car. “Fine! I don’t want to see what’s in there anyway!” Lucinda said loftily. “Wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise!” Michael chuckled, checking the closure on the basket. She followed him down the wooden dock. The steady breeze blew a few puffy clouds across the sky. “There it is!” Michael pointed. “My 2004 Catalina 387 dream boat.” Lucinda followed his gaze to where a white and blue sailboat was tied. “It’s beautiful!” She read the name painted on the side. “Gwared. What does that mean?” “It’s Welsh. It means to release or redeem,” Michael said. “It seemed to fit. Let me help you aboard.” He climbed aboard and held his hand out to her. Pulling her up, he slid his other hand around her waist to keep her from overbalancing. He let go of her quickly. “I’ll give you a tour.” He led her below to the cabin. “It’s like a little apartment!” Lucinda took in the kitchen and dining table. “I never knew boats could be like this inside.” “There’s even a shower.” He gestured toward the bathroom. “And a bedroom.” Lucinda eyed the bed. The blue-and-yellow-striped covers had been pushed aside and she could see the indentation from where he had slept. “It’s quite comfortable,” he added. “It looks comfortable.” She shivered as a breeze blew through the cabin doorway.

Michael continued, “I’m going to put the picnic basket on the kitchen counter. No peeking!” “I wouldn’t dream of it.” “And I’ll start the engine and we’ll get going.” Lucinda followed him up the ladder to the deck. She watched as he jumped back onto the dock and untied a thick rope, tossing it on board. Pushing the ignition several times, the engine finally caught. “The engine needs to be replaced eventually,” he apologized. “But it works for now, and once the sails are up, I can turn it off. All you’ll be able to hear is water and seagulls.” As they put distance between them and the shore, Michael shut off the engine and hauled the sails. Lucinda felt the wind pick up the speed of the boat. It sliced through the water neatly. She turned her face to the shining sun and leaned back, basking in the warmth. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Michael was staring at her. “You look like I felt when I first took this boat out.” “How’s that?” “Like you’ve been set free.” “That’s exactly how I feel.” A smile spread across her lips. “I love this, Michael! I’ve never been on a boat before. Well, a big boat anyways.” Lucinda’s gaze shifted out to sea. “Really?” She returned her attention to him. “Really.”

* * * *

They sailed for over an hour before Michael maneuvered the boat around a small island. A solitary dock thrust itself from the shore. Seagulls screamed at the intrusion and alighted on the breeze, flying off to another port. “What a picturesque little island!” Lucinda remarked as they docked. She looked up as a cloud scurried across the sun. “It looks like we’re losing our beautiful day, though.” “It’s still beautiful.” Michael helped her out onto the beach. His hand lingered in hers. “I come here to think sometimes.” “Does anybody live here?” She pulled her hand away. “I don’t think so.” Michael tied the boat to the dock. “Somebody probably owns it, but they haven’t caught me yet.” He grinned. “Let’s go exploring first, then I’ll set up our picnic.” “Sounds good!” They walked off, neither noticing the two men on shore. One gazed out at the sea, black coat stirring in the breeze. The other paced, hazel eyes brooding and intent on the copse of trees the couple had disappeared into.

* * * *

“So, did all your furniture arrive yet?” Lucinda stepped over a fallen tree as she followed Michael along a small path. “Yes. I’m unpacking some boxes still, but it’s looking more like a house than a shell. I thought I would take a couple of weeks to settle in and then maybe answer my emails from the university about whether or not I’m going back to my job.” “I thought you were only taking a year off.” “That was the initial plan.” He helped her over another fallen tree, carefully

letting her hand go as soon as she steadied herself. “My friends have told them how much I love it here, and I think the university is starting to get nervous.” Lucinda paused. “Do you think you might stay?” “I was thinking along those lines,” Michael said slowly. “Not sure what I’d do here, but the small town life agrees with me. So,” he quickly changed the subject, “this little path loops back toward where we docked. It’s about an hour’s walk.” “Well, if someone does own this island, they haven’t done a thing with it.” She stepped over some more fallen trees. “Careful!” He held onto her arm, gazing down at her. She looked up at him. “Michael, I—” “I hope you like what I packed.” He let her arm go. “I’m dying to see what you packed.” “This way, then.” They continued along the trail until they ended up back to where they had docked. A trace scent of roses and ozone lay over the clearing like smoke. Lucinda scanned the area apprehensively. She watched as Michael nimbly boarded the boat, disappearing below deck. A slight movement in the cockpit caught her attention. Her heart fluttered, but when she looked, there was nothing. Popping back up, Michael held the picnic basket over his head and a blanket rolled under one arm. He landed gracefully in the sand beside her. “Here we go.” Spreading the blue-checked blanket down on the warm sand, he pulled things out of the basket. “Napkins, glasses? Wow! You thought of everything! Mmm, I love strawberries.” Lucinda sat down across from him. “Good. I was hoping I might be able to feed you some,” he teased. He immediately composed himself. “I mean, I was hoping you would enjoy them. I like strawberries. Good source of vitamin C.”

“Michael—” “And a special bottle of Perrier.” Michael pulled out the green bottle and unscrewed the cap and waved it under Lucinda’s nose. “Good year and bouquet?” Lucinda grinned in spite of herself. “Why, yes, Mr. Barbary. Quite.” He poured her a glass with flourish and dropped in a small strawberry. She sipped the water and picked out the strawberry, taking a bite. “Okay, you can stop watching me now.” “I’m sorry. I can’t seem to help myself.” Not being able to think of anything to say in response, Lucinda settled for helping herself to a piece of bread. “Am I overstepping our bounds of friendship?” He sighed and set his glass down. “I am, aren’t I? I’m sorry.” “No, you’re not overstepping your bounds, Michael.” She let out a pent-up breath and dropped the strawberry back into her glass. “I need to tell you something.” “Something I don’t want to hear?” “I hope not. I just—I like you, Michael,” she continued, gathering her courage. “I don’t want you to think I don’t because I do.” “Is there somebody else?” “Yes.” She saw his shoulders fall. “But not the way you’re thinking.” Lucinda assured him quickly. “There are some things I need to clear up with somebody.” “Okay.” Michael’s attention was suddenly caught by the rope that tied the boat to the dock. It had fallen and lay in an open circle. “Bad timing, Lucinda. Sorry. Hold that thought! I don’t want to drift off.” She watched him run over to retie his boat. Lucinda couldn’t ignore the sense of

joy she felt as she watched him. Leap of faith, Marny had said. “I don’t want to rush you into anything, Lucinda,” he said as ed her on the blanket again. “My friends tell me I’m too forward for my own good.” “No, I like that about you, Michael. I like your honesty.” “Really? Well, okay then. Here goes.” He took her hand. “I really like you. I like spending time with you. We’ll take it as slow as you want, I don’t want to chase you away. Whatever you need to do, I trust you.” Something inside Lucinda loosened and tightened at the same time. “Thank you.” “On that note, and to make you more uncomfortable,” he chuckled apologetically. “I got something for you the other day.” He reached into the bottom of the picnic basket. He handed her a small box wrapped in blue paper. A card was tucked under the white ribbon. “Oh.” Lucinda hesitantly took the box. “It’s not a ring or anything.” He became serious. “Just something I thought you’d like.” Lucinda opened it. Tucked inside was a key chain. Attached to it was a small, intricately crafted silver raven. “In Welsh folklore, the raven was a symbol of healing and protection. It also was used to represent a crisis in one’s life. They believed that sometimes those crises were necessary for a new beginning. “ Lucinda, rendered speechless, opened the card. “May this help you find your key, Michael.” Lucinda stared at the card for a long moment. “I—I don’t know what to say.” She picked up the key chain and reached into her back pocket for her key. She threaded it on the ring. “Thank you, Michael. This is so thoughtful of you. It’s perfect.” She reached over and hugged him. He returned the hug gently. His breath was in her hair, and he could feel her

heartbeat against his chest. “I’m going to be honest again,” he murmured. “Forgive me. I really want to kiss you. Tell me no if you don’t want—” Lucinda kissed him without hesitation. Whatever reservations had been holding her back burned away like afterthoughts.

* * * *

After they finished lunch, they lay side-by-side and watched the clouds as they ed. “That one looks like a raven.” “My raven?” “Yes.” He grinned. “What does it look like to you?” “An angel. With impossibly big wings.” “I didn’t know they could be impossible.” “They can.” Lucinda fought a sudden stab of melancholy. “Sometimes.” A drop of rain hit her face. She sat up. “I guess that’s our cue.” Michael sighed as he too, sat up. “We’d better pack it in. I would hate to get stuck in a rainstorm.” “It was a wonderful picnic.” “Wonderful company.” He helped her up and pulled her into a kiss, reluctantly breaking it as a few more spatters of rain hit them. “I’ll get this.” He bent to gather the remains of their picnic. “You go ahead.” As Lucinda climbed aboard the sailboat, movement caught the corner of her eye. She scanned the deck nervously. Nothing. Michael threw the blanket onboard and followed it, handing her the basket. “It

looks like it’s going to rain on us, after all.” “Maybe it will .” “Maybe.” He brushed the hair back away from her face. “Optimist.” A movement caught her attention off to the side. She turned to look. “You okay?” Lucinda nodded. “Just some rain in my eyes.” He looked over her shoulder as they drifted quickly away from shore. “We’d better get the sails up while the wind is in our favor.” “I’ll get the rope.” Lucinda pulled the trailing boat rope aboard. The wind had picked up quickly, and the island was fast becoming smaller and smaller. “Can we make it back to the mainland okay?” “I think so.” Lucinda watched as the wind blew them farther out to sea. The island was a distant spot on the horizon when the rain started to fall in earnest. A heavy gust of wind hit her in the face. Then, the rigging snapped. Michael looked up, alarm striking his features. “How did that happen?” “What was that attached to?” “It controls the sails. We’d better switch to the motor before the waves get any bigger.” His face fell as he attempted to start the motor. “Well, that’s a stroke of bad luck.” His voice was tense as he tried again. It sputtered and died. Another sudden movement in the corner of Lucinda’s eye caught her attention. She turned her head and it was gone. A wave of apprehension hit her stomach. “Can we get back to the island? Maybe it would be safer to wait the storm out.” She was answered by a rumble of thunder. The sky broke open, rain and wind coming from all directions. “There’s your answer, I don’t think we can now!”

“What can I do?” Lucinda yelled. He frantically tried the motor again. “I’m going to radio for help!” A gust of wind hit them again, sloshing seawater up on deck. “Go below. It’s not safe up here!” A wave broke over the deck. “I want to help!” “No! Get below, Lucinda!” Michael turned her around and gave her a little push. “I’ll you once I’ve radioed for help!” Lucinda made her way to the cabin door. She slipped and slammed her hip into the frame. Hauling herself up, she backed down the slick steps that led below. Water dripped off her shaking fingers as she grabbed the sink to steady herself. She heard Michael yelling into the radio above the thundering ocean. A wave sprayed into the opening, and the boat pitched. She cried out and braced herself to keep from being thrown across the cabin. Something solid hit the deck above. “Michael?” Lucinda stood and was immediately slammed into the steps by a sudden lurch of the boat. “Michael!” Climbing back out on deck, she cringed as a huge wave crashed in front of her, washing over the cockpit. The wind howled, and the salt water spray stung her eyes. Michael was nowhere to be seen. The boat lurched again, water flooding the side decks that wrapped around the hull. “Michael!” Trying to make her way along the side deck of the boat to look for him, she lost her footing and fell down, face-first. Grabbing frantically at the railing, she screamed as she was almost washed overboard. Another wave hit her in the face, forcing water up her nose and into her mouth. Lucinda felt her fingers slip off the icy, cold railing as she dangled one-handed, legs smashing into the outside of the boat. Lucinda opened her mouth to scream, and a rush of seawater filled it.

Suddenly, she felt a crushing grip on her wrists and was pulled upward. Strong arms encircled her waist, and there was a familiar flash of icy gray. Then everything went black.

* * * *

Her head throbbed, and her lungs burned. She felt a sharp pain in her chest. Lucinda was rolled over on her side and vomited seawater. Her chest felt like it was on fire. She felt someone gently roll her over again onto her back. Warm, firm hands held her head. “She’s conscious, sir.” “Thank God. That was close. How’s the other one?” “He’s fine. Keeps asking about her. Says there were two other men on board he didn’t know about.” “We didn’t see any other people.” “Radio in. Have them do a sweep of the area.” “Yes, sir.” “Maybe he imagined it. He took a pretty hard blow to the head.” Lucinda closed her eyes. The voices faded.

* * * *

A silvery glow surrounded her. She felt herself being drawn from her physical body and turned to follow two men in the distance. One was light-haired and tall,

the other, shorter, with hair as dark as night. Both men were being pulled from her. The thin cord that attached Cronan’s soul to hers was fading. Fading like a memory but not broken. She felt Lucas leaving too, but no longer felt she needed him. And he no longer needed her. Many thoughts merged into one. Silence. Joy. Intense loss. She embraced their souls one last time before they left her forever.

* * * *

“But who will—?” “This time wasn’t for her. This time was for us.” “We have been released,” Lucas said, surprised. “Yes,” agreed Cronan quietly. “And so has she.” After almost seven centuries and many lifetimes, Lucas and Cronan were finally set free. Set free to continue their separate journeys.

Epilogue

When Lucinda awoke, she was in the hospital. Marny sat beside her. “Hmgh.” She winced at the sound of her own voice. “Oh, my God, Lucinda! You’re a sight for sore eyes!” Marny hugged her. “Where’s Michael?” Lucinda croaked. Her body hurt all over. “He’s in the next room, waiting to see you. Here—” Marny held a straw to her lips “—drink something that’s not sea water.” Lucinda drank. “Ow. Is he okay?” “He’s fine. A big lump on his head, but fine. He refuses to settle down. He’s so worried about you.” “My chest hurts.” “They had to use R to revive you.” Lucinda winced. “The Coast Guard looked all over for the other two men he said were on the boat with you, but they didn’t find anything.” “Two men?” Lucinda’s throat constricted. “Yes. Michael said one of them tied him to the mast by his ankle. The other one pulled you on board and held onto you until the Coast Guard got there. Michael swears they were arguing over you.” A flash of icy gray. “Michael was hit on the head pretty hard though. Maybe he imagined it.” Marny

gave her a wary look. “Or not. Are you okay?” Lucinda nodded and realized she was crying. They’ve moved on. “Do you want to let Michael in?” And so can I. In spite of the ache in her heart and body, Lucinda felt lighter than she had in a long time. There was no hesitation in her response. “Yes, I do.”

Acknowledgements

A huge thank you to Paul O’Regan, Staff Officer of the Local Studies Department of Cork City Libraries, Ireland. Without libraries and those that work to keep them, a good part of history would be lost. Big hugs go to my husband and to my friend, Mikkie. Your time and input into the early stages of Between was invaluable.

About the Author

Clarissa Johal has worked as a veterinary assistant, zoo-keeper aide and vegetarian chef. Writing has always been her ion. When she’s not listening to the ghosts in her head, she’s dancing or taking photographs of gargoyles. Clarissa shares her life with her husband, two daughters and every stray animal that darkens the doorstep. One day, she expects that a wayward troll will wander into her yard, but that hasn’t happened yet. Between, a story of the paranormal, and Pradee, a YA fantasy, are available on Amazon.com, barnesandnoble.com and most on-line retailers. Short stories: “Pigeons” and “The Rope” published in the literary journal Susurrus Non-Fiction: “A Way of Life,” published in The Sacramento Bee Website: http://www.clarissajohal.com/ Blog: http://clarissajohal.blogspot.com/ Twitter: @ClarissaJohal Facebook: http://www.facebook.com/clarissa.johal.9